Энди МакНаб. Кризис четвертого (engl)
CRISIS FOUR [030-011-4.5]
By: Andy McNab
Category: fiction spies
Synopsis:
Andy McNab's British intelligence agent, Nick Stone, is enough of a
rebel to be denied a permanent place on the SAS roster, but he's dragooned
into a freelance assignment with an ultimatum from his former employers.
He's to find Sarah Greenwood, a missing agent who's thought to have defected
from the service to aid Muslim militants intent on blowing up the world, or
go to prison and also lose the only other female he's ever loved besides
Sarah: a 9-year-old girl whose dead parents, Nick's closest friends, left
her in his care.
Nick manages to locate Sarah without much difficulty, but when he's
ordered to kill her, he has a change of heart. The hunter turns into the
hunted, as Nick and Sarah flee her hiding place in the North Carolina woods
and try to outwit the police, the intelligence services, and a team of
assassins directed by Osama bin Laden. As they make their way to Washington
to preempt a plan to kill Yasser Arafat and Benjamin Netanyahu, Nick tries
to sort out his conflicted feelings about Sarah. Is she part of bin Laden's
team, a so-called runner who's a threat to the CIA and the SAS, or is she a
loyal operative trying to outwit a highly placed traitor in the White House?
Crisis Four is strong on its depiction of agents in the field; McNab
excels at describing every last detail of the hunt, the chase, the kill.
Nonfiction
Fiction REMOTE CONTROL
'mi Hem
A Ballantine Book The Ballantine Publishing Group
Copyright 1999 by Andy McNab
All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright
Conventions. Published in the United States by The Ballantine Publishing
Group, a division of Random House, Inc." New York. Originally published in
Great Britain by Bantam Press, a division of Transworld Publishers, in 1999.
Ballantine and colophon are registered trademarks of Random House, Inc.
www. random house. com/BB/ Library of Congress Card Number: 00-190285
Manufactured in the United States of America First American Edition:
July 2000 10 987654321
IN MEMORY OF EDWARD C.S. HOOPER
OCTOBER 30, 1979-APRIL 15, 1999
TMOmV, OCTOBER 16. 1995
The Syrians don't fuck around if they think you're invading their air
space. Within minutes of crossing the border, your aircraft will be greeted
by a three-ship intercept, flying so close you can wave at the pilots. They
won't wave back; they've come to get a visual ID on you, and if they don't
like what they see they'll hose you down with their air to-air missiles.
he same rule doesn't apply, of course, when friendly commercial
aircraft blip onto their radar screens, and that was why our team of four
had opted for this particular method of infiltration. If Damascus had had
the slightest clue about what was about to happen aboard our British Airways
flight from Delhi to London, their fighters would have been scrambled the
moment the Boeing 747 left Saudi Arabian territory.
I was twisting and turning, trying to get comfortable, feeling jealous
of all the people sitting upstairs behind the driver, probably on their
fifth gin and tonic since take off, watching their second movie and tucking
into their third helping ofboeufen croute.
Reg 1 was in front of me. Six feet two, and built like a brick
shithouse, he was probably having an even worse time in the cramped
conditions.
His curly black hair, going a bit gray at the sides, was all over the
place. Like me, before I left in '93, he had been selected to do work for
the intelligence and security services, including the sort of job for the
U.S.
that Congress would never sanction. I had done similar jobs myself
while in the Regiment, but this was the first I'd been on since becoming a
K. Given who we were going in against, none of us was giving odds on whether
we'd get to do another.
I glanced across at Sarah, to my right in the semidarkness. Her eyes
were closed, but even in the dim light I could see she wasn't looking her
happiest. Maybe she just didn't like flying without complimentary champagne
and slippers.
It had been a while since I'd last seen her, and the only thing about
her that had changed was her hair. It was still very straight, almost
Southeast Asian, though dark brown, not black. It had always been short, but
she'd prepared for this operation by having it cut into a bob with a fringe.
She had strong, well-defined features, with large brown eyes above high
cheekbones, a nose that was slightly too large, and a mouth that nearly
always looked too serious. Sarah would not be troubled in her old age by
laughter lines. When it was genuine, her smile was warm and friendly, but
more often it appeared to be only going through the motions. And yet, just
when you were thinking this, she'd find the oddest thing amusing and her
nose would twitch, and her whole face would crease into a radiant, almost
childlike, grin. At times like that she looked even more beautiful than
usual maybe too beautiful. That was sometimes a danger in our line of work,
as men could never resist a second glance, but at thirty-five years of age
she had learned to use her looks to her advantage within the service. It
made her even more of a bitch than most people thought she was.
It was no good, I couldn't get comfortable. We'd been on the aircraft
for nearly fifteen hours and my body was starting to ache. I turned and
tried the left side. I couldn't see Reg 2, but I knew he was to my left in
the gloom somewhere. He was easy to distinguish from Reg 1, being the best
part of a foot shorter and with hair that looked like a fistful of
dark-blond wire wool. The only thing I knew about them apart from their zap
numbers was that, like me, they had both been circumcised within the last
three weeks and that, like mine, their underwear came from Tel Aviv. And
that was all I wanted to know about them, or about Regs 3 to 6 who were
already in-country, waiting for us even though one of them, Glen, was an old
friend.
I found myself facing Sarah again. She was rubbing her eyes with her
fists, like a sleepy child. I tried to doze off; thirty minutes later I was
still kidding myself I was asleep when I got a kick on the back of my legs.
It was Sarah.
I sat up in my sleeping bag and peered into the semidarkness. Three
loadies (load masters) were moving around with orienteering lights
attached to their heads, glowing a dim red so as not to destroy our night
vision.
Each of them had an umbilical cord trailing from his face mask, and
their hands moved instinctively to make sure it didn't get snagged or
detached from the aircraft's oxygen supply.
I unzipped the bag and, even through my all-weather sniper suit,
immediately felt the freezing cold in the unpressurized 747 cargo hold. None
of the passengers or cabin crew would have known there were people down
here, tucked away in the belly of the aircraft. Nor would our names have
appeared anywhere on a manifest.
I folded the bag in half, leaving inside the two "aircrew bags" I'd
filled during the flight--plastic bags with a one-way valve that you insert
yourself into and piss away to your heart's content. I wondered how Sarah
had been getting on. It was bad enough for me because my cock was still
extremely sore, but it must be hard being female aircrew on a long flight
with a device designed only for males--and the female commander of a
deniable op. I put a Post-It on my mental bulletin board, reminding myself
to ask her how she got around the problem. That was if we survived, of
course, and were still on speaking terms.
I could never remember which was starboard or port; all I knew was
that, as you looked at the aircraft from the front, we were in the small
hold at the rear and the door was on the left-hand side. I clutched my
oxygen tube as a lo adie crossed over it, and adjusted my mask as his leg
caught it, pulling it slightly from my face. The inside was wet, clammy and
cold now the seal had been broken.
I picked up my Car 15, a version of the M16 Armalite 5.56mm with a
telescopic butt and a shorter barrel, cocked it and applied the safety. The
Car had a length of green para cord tied to it like a sling; I strapped it
over my left shoulder so the barrel faced down and it ran along the rear of
my body. The rig (parachute) would go over that.
I pushed my hand under the sniper suit to get hold of the Beretta 9mm
that was on a leg holster against my right thigh. I cocked that, too, and
pulled back the top slide a few millimeters to check the chamber. Turning
the weapon so it caught one of the loadies' red glows, I saw the glint of a
correctly fed round, ready to go.
This was my first "false flag" job posing as a member of Israeli
special forces, and as I adjusted my leg straps I wished I'd had a little
more time to recover from the circumcision. It hadn't healed as quickly as
we'd been told. I looked around me as we got our kit on, hoping the others
were in as much pain.
We were about to carry out a "lift" to find out what the West's new
bogeyman, Osama Bin Laden, a Saudi multimillionaire turned terrorist, was
getting up to in Syria. Satellite photography had shown earth moving and
other heavy equipment from Bin Laden's construction company near the source
of the river Jordan. Downstream lay Israel, and if its main source of water
was about to be dammed, diverted or otherwise tampered with, the West needed
to know. They feared a repeat of the 1967 war, and with Bin Laden around it
was never going to be a good day out. He hadn't been dubbed America's
"public enemy number one" by Clinton for nothing.
Our task was to lift Osama's right-hand man known to us only as the
"Source" for op sec (operational security) reasons from on site. His private
jet had been spotted at a nearby airfield. The U.S. needed to know what was
happening in Syria, and, more to the point, maybe learn how to lay their
hands on Osama. As the briefing guy had said, "Bin Laden represents a
completely new phenomenon: non-state-supported terrorism backed by an
extremely rich and religiously motivated leader with an intense hatred of
the West, mainly America, as well as Israel and the secular Arab world.
He must be stopped."
Once ready and checked by the loadies, it was just a question of
holding on to the airframe and waiting. There was nothing to do for the next
few minutes but daydream or get scared. Each of us was in his or her own
little world now. Before any operation some people are frightened, some are
excited. Now and again I could see reflections from the red flashlights in
people's eyes; they were staring at their boots or at some other fixed
point, maybe thinking about their wives, or girlfriends, or kids, or what
they were going to do after this, or maybe even wondering what the fuck they
were doing here in the first place.
Me, I didn't know what to think really. I'd never been able to get
sparked up about the thought of dying and not seeing anyone else again.
Not even my wife, when I was married. I always felt I was a gambler
with nothing to lose. Most people who gamble do so with the things that are
important to them; I gambled knowing that if I lost I wouldn't break the
bank.
I watched the glowing redheads pack our kit away into the large
aluminium Lacon boxes. Once we'd been thrown out and the door had closed
again, they'd stow all other evidence that we had been there in the boxes
and just sit it out until they were taken care of in London.
Two of the loadies started a sweep with their flashlights to make sure
there was nothing loose that could be sucked out as soon as the door opened.
Nothing must compromise this job.
We got the order to turn on our own oxygen, disconnect from the
aircraft supply and stand by. Sarah was standing in front of Reg 1, who was
to tandem jump with her. She had never failed to amaze me. She was an IG
(Intelligence Group), the very top of the intelligence-service food chain,
people who usually spend their lives in embassies, posing as diplomats.
Their lives should be one long round of receptions and recruiting
sources through the cocktail circuit, not running around, weapon strong.
Then again, Sarah had always made a point of finishing the jobs
herself.
She was masked and goggled up, looking for all the world as if she'd
done this a thousand times. She hadn't; her first jump ever had been three
weeks before, but she took her job so seriously that she'd probably read ten
books on free fall and knew more facts and figures than all of us lot put
together.
She turned and looked for me. We got eye-to-eye and I gave her an
everything-is-OK nod. After all, that was part of this job, to look after
her.
The lo adie motioned us toward the door. Our berg ens each containing
forty pounds of equipment, were hanging from our rigs and down the back of
our legs. We waddled forward like a gaggle of geese, putting weight on each
foot in turn. Thankfully the berg ens hadn't needed to be fully laden. If
everything went to plan, we'd be on the ground for only a few hours.
There was a pause of about five seconds as the lo adie by the door
spoke into his mike to the British Airways navigator, then he nodded to
himself and swung into action. The door was about half the size of an
average up-and-over garage door. Pulling out all the levers, he swung them
counterclockwise, then pulled the handles toward him. Even though I had a
helmet on, I heard the massive rush of air, and then a gale was thrashing at
my sniper suit. Where the door had been there was now just a black hole.
The tags on the aircraft's luggage containers fluttered frantically.
The freezing cold wind whipped at the parts of my face that weren't covered
by my mask. I pulled my jockey's goggles over my eyes, fighting against the
blast, gripping hard on to the airframe.
Seven miles below us lay Syria--enemy territory. We did our final
checks. I wanted to get this jump out of the way, get the job done and be in
Cyprus for tea and toast tomorrow morning.
We rammed up close to each other at the exit, the roar of the wind and
the jet engines so loud I could hardly think. At last came a handheld red
light from the lo adie We all joined in with a loud scream: "Red on, red
on!" I didn't know why, no one could hear anything; it was just something we
always did.
The lo adie light changed to green and he shouted, "Green on!"
He moved back as we all shouted to ourselves, "Ready!"
We rocked forward, trying to scream above the roar: "Set!"
Then we rocked back.
"Go!"
Out and out we spilled, four people on three rigs, tumbling toward
Syria. Being the last man, I was pushed by the lo adie to make sure there
wasn't too much of a gap between us in the sky.
You can now free fall from an aircraft flying at high altitude and
miles from the target area and land with pinpoint accuracy. The HAHO (high
altitude, high opening) technique calls for extreme weather clothing and
oxygen equipment to survive temperatures as low as minus 40 C, especially
when a fifty-mile cross-country descent can take nearly two hours.
It has now largely replaced the old HALO (high altitude, low opening)
approach, for the simple reason that, instead of hurtling toward the ground
at warp speed, with no real idea of where you're going to land or where the
rest of the team are once you're on the ground, you can glide gently onto
the target sitting in a comfortable rig. Unless, of course, a man in a white
coat has recently clipped a bit off the end of your cock.
I felt the jet stream pick me up and take me with it. As the aircraft
thunders over you at 500 miles an hour you think you're going to collide
with the tailplane, but in fact you're falling and never hit it.
Once I was out of the jet stream it was time to sort myself out. I
could tell by the wind force, and the fact that I could see the aircraft
lights flashing three or four hundred feet above me, that I was upside down.
I spread my arms and legs and arched my back, bunging myself over into a
stable position.
I looked around--moving your head during free fall is about the only
thing that doesn't have an effect on your stability--trying to see where
everyone else was. I could just about see a figure over on my right-hand
side; I didn't know who it was, and it didn't matter. As I looked up I saw
the taillights of the 747 disappearing way above us, and downstairs, on the
floor, there was nothing, I couldn't see a single light.
All I could hear was the rush of air; it was like sticking your head
out of a car traveling at 120 mph. What I had to do now was keep stable and
wait for the AOD (automatic opening device) to do its bit. The drill is just
to assume that it's going to work, but to get in the pull position just in
case. I thought, Fuck that. I knew my pull height--30,000 feet, an 8,000foot
drop. I moved my left hand up, just above my head, and my right hand down to
the pull handle. There has to be symmetry with everything. If you're in free
fall and put just one hand out, that will hit the air and you're going to
tumble.
I could see the needle on my wrist alti. I was past 34,000. Instead of
waiting to feel the pull of the AOD on the pin, I kept on looking at the
alti, and bang on 30,000 feet I pulled the handle and pushed my hands up
above my head, which made me backslide, which meant the air would catch the
drogue chute to bring the main pack out. I felt it move and rock me slightly
from side to side. Then bang--it's like running into a brick wall. You feel
like one of those cartoon characters that's just been crushed with a rock.
I still wasn't particularly worried where everybody else was in the
sky, I just wanted to sort myself out. I could hear another canopy cracking
open, and I knew that it was near. I looked up to make sure I had a canopy
rather than a big bag of washing above me. The middle three or four cells of
the big mattress were full of air. I grabbed hold of the brake lines, the
two handles attached to para cord on each side of the canopy, and ripped
them from the velcro that held them in position on the webbing straps just
above my shoulder and started pulling. There are seven cells to the canopy;
by pumping you expose the end cells to air to quicken the process.
I had a look around me now, trying to find out where I was in relation
to the others. Fuck, my cock hurt! The leg straps had worked their way
farther up my leg and it felt like someone was giving my dick a squeeze with
a pair of pliers.
Above me I could see Sarah and Reg 1.1 must have had a slow opening of
the end cells, as they should have been below me. They were now spiraling
past me, his right arm pulling the brake line down to get into his correct
position in the stack. Sarah just hung there like a small child as he
slotted in between me and Reg 2, who was below me somewhere.
Being the last man in the stack, it was a piece of piss for me; I was
just bringing up the rear. As long as I was directly above and just touching
the rear of the canopy below me, I wasn't going to get lost, unless Reg 1
got lost with Sarah. Reg 1 would be doing the same to Reg 2, who was at the
bottom; he'd be doing all the navigating and we'd just be checking. And if
the worse came to the worst, we could actually shout to each other once we'd
got off oxygen.
Reg 2 would be looking at the display on his sat nav (global
positioning device, via satellite). All he wanted was one bar in the center
of the display.
Technology is wonderful. We were traveling at about thirty-five knots;
the canopy gives you twenty knots, and we were running with the wind, which
was fifteen.
I checked my height--just over twenty-eight grand--good. Checked the
sat nav, good. That was it. Everything was done: the oxygen was working, we
were stacked. Time to get comfy. I got hold of the risers that attached the
canopy to the rig, and pulled myself up and wiggled my legs to move the leg
straps halfway down my thighs.
For the next thirty minutes we minced along the sky, controlling the
rig, checking height and the sat nav. I started to see lights now. Small
towns and villages with streetlights following the roads out of the built-up
areas for about half a mile, then darkness, only car lights giving away the
road.
I looked at my alti. I was about 16,200 feet. I thought, I'll just go
for a few more minutes and I'll take my oxygen mask off. The fucking thing
was a pain in the ass. If I started feeling the effects of hypoxia
dizziness, I'd bring the mask back to my face and take a couple of deep
breaths. By now I was just under 16 grand; my mouth was full of saliva and
it felt all clammy. I got hold of the clip with my right hand and pulled the
press stud off, and the thing just fell down and dangled by the left-hand
side of my face.
I could feel the cold around my mouth where all the moisture from the
mask had been. I was freezing, but it was nice; I could stretch my mouth and
chew my jaw around a bit.
After about ten minutes I checked my alti again: 6,500 feet, time to
start working. I put on my NVGs (night viewing goggles), which had been
hanging around my neck on para cord and started looking for the flash on an
IR Firefly (infrared detecting system). It was the same flashing light that
you would expect to see on the top of a tall tower to warn aircraft, but
these are just little handheld things that throw out a brilliant quick flash
of light, through an IR filter. No one would see it apart from us--or anyone
else with NVG, of course. I kept looking in the darkness. It would be easy
to pick out. Bang--there it was to my half right.
We were coming in on finals. I was concentrating on keeping myself
positioned right on top and to the rear of Reg 1 's canopy, which was larger
than mine as he had the extra weight to jump with. I heard him below me
sounding like a nursery-school teacher.
"Right, any minute now. Keep your legs bent and under your hips. Are
your legs bent?"
She must have acknowledged. I pulled the NVGs off my face and let them
hang.
"OK, put your hands up by me." I imagined her with her hands up,
holding Reg 1 's wrists on the brake lines to keep them out of the way so
she didn't damage herself if they took a bad landing.
I couldn't see any ground yet--it was far too dark--but I heard:
"Standby, standby. Flaring soon ... flaring ... flaring ..."
Then the sound of his bergen thumping into the ground, and his command
to Sarah: "Now!"
His canopy started to collapse below me as I flew past. My bergen was
dangling by the straps from my feet; I kicked it off and it fell beneath me
on a three-meter line. As soon as I heard it land, I flared, too. Hitting
the deck, I ran along for three or four steps, turned quickly and pulled my
lines to collapse the canopy.
A body appeared behind me. Regs 3 to 6 had been on the ground for five
days preparing the job and were manning the DZ (drop zone). Fuck knows how
they'd inserted in-country, and I didn't care.
"You all right, mate?" I recognized his voice. Glen, the only one whose
name I knew, was the ground commander. He looked as if you'd hear steely
Clint Eastwood when he opened his mouth, but in fact what you got was softly
spoken David Essex.
"Yeah. Fine, mate, fine."
"Let's get all this shit off."
Within minutes our rigs, sniper suits and oxygen kit had been stowed in
large bin liners and we were aboard two Toyota Previas, the drivers wearing
NVGs, bouncing along the desert floor, heading for a light industrial estate
on the outskirts of a town less than a mile from the Golan Heights and the
border with Israel. All of us were dressed the same, in green jump suits,
with civilian clothes underneath as part of the E&E (escape and evasion)
plan, plus belt kit and our own choice of boots. Mine were a pair of Nike
hiking boots, which we'd checked were available in any Tel Aviv main street.
Glen and I went way back. We had done Selection together in the early
Eighties, and had got to know each other later while chatting up the same
woman, who was now his wife. He was the same age as me-late-thirties--had a
swarthy Mediterranean look and a few moles on his face which were sprouting
hair, and he always needed a shave. Constantly smiling, he was one of life's
good guys--in love with his wife and two kids, in love with his job,
probably even in love with his car and the cat.
For the last five days they'd been preparing and placing an explosive
attack on an electricity substation, which was going to close down the town
while we hit the target, and I knew that Glen would have enjoyed every
minute of it.
"We're at the drop-off point."
If we had to talk it would be in a low whisper from now on. As we
clambered from the vehicles I motioned to Sarah for both of us to stand out
of the way. We got underneath one of the small stumpy trees that made up
this olive grove, the stars giving us just enough light to move in without
bumbling. The thing I'd always loved most about the Middle East was the
stars; it felt as if you could see the whole universe, and so clearly.
The Regs were putting their berg ens on and sorting themselves out.
The glow of the town could be seen coming from the dead ground about
five K-s beyond the target. The night air was cold after the warmth of the
people carrier and I couldn't wait to get moving.
The driver came over, holding up a small magnetic box.
"The keys," he said.
"Both vehicles, rear near-side wheel arch."
I glanced at Sarah as we both nodded. She had a smaller bergen than
mine, containing her trauma kit, with fluid, and anything else she would
need. Once the patrol kit was packed, what else went in was down to personal
choice.
Glen joined us with a jolly "You OK?," as if he felt he had to bolster
Sarah's morale.
She looked at him blankly and said, "Let's get on with it, shall we?"
There was a pause as he let the tone of her reply sink in. He didn't
like it.
"OK, let's go." He pointed at her.
"You, behind me. Nick, behind her, OK?"
On the track between the olive groves I could see shadowy figures
shaking out into single file. My only job was to protect her; we hadn't let
Glen in on this, but if there was a drama, the two of us were going to fuck
off sharpish. We'd just let them get on with it and die. As we joined the
snake I wondered about the times I'd done jobs while in the Regiment, not
realizing that no one really cared.
We moved off into the shadows, weapon butt in the shoulder, index
finger across the trigger guard, thumb on the safety catch. Sarah was
carrying only a Beretta for self-defense. We were there to do everything
else for her.
For about forty minutes we moved through wide groves. When we finally
stopped I could hear only the crickets and the wind in the trees.
Ahead of us now was the target, a row of six or seven low-level, brick
faced light industrial units with flat aluminium roofs and windows. The
entire complex was surrounded by a three-meter-high chain-link fence, with
just one entrance, which was gated off for the night. The road was lit by
yellow street lamps every thirty meters, and there were floods on the fronts
of the buildings, facing down the walls and lighting up the shutters.
There were also lights on in some of the units, but no sign of
movement.
Apart from the fence there seemed to be no security, which would be
about right for units that supposedly housed nothing more serious than JCB
spares.
The buildings gave off enough light for us to see what we were doing,
but we were still in the shadows of the grove. Glen came alongside me and
said quietly, "This is the FRV (Final Rendezvous). The target ... if you
look at the nearest building on the left..."
We were looking at the long sides of three rectangles. He indicated the
closest one.
"You see the lights on?" I nodded.
"All right, count three windows from the left. That's where we reckon
he is or was last night." The "reckon" would have been a bit of a judgment
call: the latest pictures we had of the Source were three years old. I
didn't even know his name. Only Sarah did, and only she could positively
identify him.
I could make out two small mobile satellite dishes and a wire half-wave
dipole antenna on the roof, looking like the world's longest washing line.
You didn't need that lot for road building.
I sat against a stubby tree while the patrol prepared itself, bringing
out kit from their berg ens very slowly to eliminate noise. There was no
light from the town to the north, which was lost completely in the dead
ground.
Reg 1 and 2 checked in with Glen, then moved off. Glen pulled an
antenna out of a green twelve-by-eight-inch metal box and began to press
buttons. I didn't have a clue what the box was called, but I knew what it
did. A little red light came up, which no doubt was a test to make sure he
had com ms with whatever devices were rigged up at the electricity
substation that supplied the power to this area. I imagined they'd be using
a number of small stand-off charges, something about the size of a Coca Cola
can, to penetrate the cast-steel casings. All they'd need to do was make a
hole big enough for the coolant to drain out of and the generators would
quickly burn themselves out.
Sarah wanted confirmation about the target. She pestered Glen, "Are you
sure that's the building? Are you sure he's in there?" He was already pissed
off with her, and told her politely that she might be in overall command but
he was the commander on the ground, so shut the fuck up and let him do his
job. Good one, Glen, I thought.
We were kneeling around him at the edge of the grove as he made his
final checks on the target and confirmed the orders with the rest of us.
There were no changes to the plan. It was Sarah who would give the
final Go or No Go now. She nodded at him.
"OK, everybody, here we go." Glen got his box of tricks and pulled up
the antenna the last few inches.
"Standby, standby ..." I heard the click of a button being pressed.
There was a delay of about two seconds, then a bright flash in the distance,
beyond the glow from the industrial units.
Then, after twenty seconds, there was total darkness as the lights went
out in the compound.
Glen was back to enjoying life, despite Sarah's presence. He grinned.
"OK, let's go."
We moved off at a slow jogging pace along the edge of the trees. Once
level with Reg 1 and 2, we turned left over the waste ground and went
straight for the fence. They were pulling at the straight line of the cut
they'd made, making a big upside-down V for us to get through.
We took advantage of the darkness and sprinted the fifty meters to the
target building. There was the odd outburst of hollering and shouting
through an open window--nothing frantic; the voices just sounded pissed off
that the power had failed, probably halfway through the Syrian version of
East Enders. Now and again I saw the glint of flashlights from inside.
We reached the edge of the target building and everybody got against
the wall, Glen looking toward the nearest corner. Around that, to the left
and next to the shutters, was our entry point. Sarah was between us,
catching her breath and trying to keep the noise down.
The other three in the crew were on their knees, nearer the corner. If
the door was locked they'd have to blow it. They started to get the prepared
charges from their belt kit. I watched as they worked together, slowly
unwinding the det cord, which looked like white washing line, but was filled
with high explosive.
They stood up with the charge. Everything was nice and slow and
controlled.
As they started to move, the door burst open.
Voices were shouting in Arabic from around the corner. The door charge
was quickly placed on the ground. I saw hands reach into belt kits.
They would have to remove the threat, but quietly.
The voices got closer and closer and I could hear the sound of flip
flops slapping against feet. Two boys rounded the corner wearing sandals,
arm in arm, both smoking and still shouting about something, maybe what
Grant Mitchell was up to in the Queen Vie.
Two of the Regs climbed aboard them, and almost at once I heard a
distinctive buzz and crackle. The boys were getting Tazered good style, at
the same time as being dragged out of sight toward us. Tazers are cattle
prods for humans. As the two electrodes touch a body, you press a button and
100,000 volts zap through the target. They are a great weapon as you can
hold the victim at the same time as you fuck them up big time, without
getting zapped by the current yourself.
As the blokes got them down on the floor, I could hear them moaning and
groaning under the hands that covered their mouths. They were still being
dealt with as Glen put on his NVGs. We did the same.
Glen looked back at Sarah to check we were ready. Following his cue, we
moved toward the corner with Sarah still between us. It was now one of those
situations that couldn't be stopped. We just had to get on with it.
The fuck-it factor had taken over.
We piled in through the door. A Reg secured the entry point and waited
for the other two to join him, dragging the two dazed Syrians. The corridor
was dark and silent. In a loud whisper Glen said, "With me, with me, with
me." We moved like men possessed down the breeze-block passage, the world
through our NVGs looking like a light-green negative film.
We turned right, and through the windows to our left I could see the
outside of the building; on the other side there were plywood internal doors
leading, I guessed, to rooms or offices. The smell of cigarettes, cooking,
coffee and the sweat of not too much air conditioning was almost
overpowering.
We came to a T-junction. Glen stopped on the left, Sarah right up
behind him. I came up level, on the right. I wasn't too sure which way we
were heading. Glen would tell me. I looked over and he was moving hisIR
flashlight beam, attached to his weapon, to the right.
I cleared the corner, moved forward three or four meters and stood my
ground, waiting. I knew Glen would be clearing the other way. I saw his
weapon'sIR splash against the walls as he turned toward me, then they both
passed on my left. Sarah still had her pistol bolstered and was keeping
close to Glen. The floor was tiled or concrete, it was hard to tell which.
All I knew was that there was an echo of footsteps and squeaking rubber
as we moved.
Glen stopped and pointed at a door. He took his weapon out of the
shoulder, put his back against the wall to the left and reached for the door
handle. I moved to the opposite side, weapon still up in the shoulder, ready
to make entry. He nodded; I took off my safety and nodded back.
He turned the handle and I moved inside, pushing the door with me.
I was blinded. The NVGs were totally whited out. It was as if someone
had let off a flare in front of my face.
Glen shouted, "The fucking lights are back on!"
I fell on my knees and ripped off the NVGs, blinking hard as I tried to
get back some normal vision. I made out movement in the right-hand corner
and rolled to the left, trying to make myself a harder target. As my eyes
adjusted I saw a middle-aged guy, his head bald apart from wiry side hair.
He was curled up against the far wall, his hands protecting his face,
flapping even more than I had just been as you do when, just as the lights
come on, a man with a weapon bursts in on you. Fuck it; they must have had
standby power.
I became aware of bits of electronic machinery PCs, screens and
computer stuff all over the place, whirring and crunching now the power had
returned.
I lifted my weapon into my shoulder and pointed it at him. He got the
message. I called for Sarah.
She came in and confirmed, "That's him." She gob bed off in Arabic and
he immediately did as he was told, sitting down on the sofa against the
other wall, away from the desk with all the machinery on it. He didn't move;
his eyes were like saucers, trying to work it all out and listen to Sarah at
the same time.
From my bergen, I pulled out six magnesium incendiary devices. All I
needed to do was to get them sparked up and we could be on our way.
It was then that Sarah pulled a laptop and some other gear from her
bergen and started plugging it in and revving things up, still talking to
the Source, referring to the Arabic script displayed on two of the screens.
He replied at the speed of sound, trying his best to stay alive.
I was confused. This wasn't in the plan. I tried to keep a calm voice.
"Sarah, what are you doing? Come on, it's time to go."
Glen stayed outside in the relit corridor, giving protection. I knew he
would feel exposed soon and would want to move out. After all, we'd got who
we'd come for. I said, "Sarah, how long's this going to take?"
She was still scrolling down the screen. I was getting pissed off. This
wasn't what we were supposed to be here for.
"No idea--just do your job and keep everyone back."
I needed to underline the problem we faced.
"This is going to turn into a gang-fuck soon, Sarah. Let's just grab
him and go."
She wasn't even looking at me, just hitting one of the keyboards.
The Source sat tight, looking as confused as I felt.
Glen was starting to get agitated. He stuck his head back into the
room.
"How much longer?"
She said, "What's with you people? Wait."
Sarah seemed gripped by the information she had before her. I walked
toward her, trying to be the good guy.
"Sarah, we've got to go. If not, we're in a world of shit." I grabbed
her arm, but she pulled away and glared at me. I said, "I don't understand
the problem. We have the Source, so let's grab him and go."
We were inches apart, so close I could feel her breath on my face as
she spoke.
"There is more to do, Nick," she said, slowly and quietly.
"You don't know the full brief."
I felt ridiculous. Very near the bottom of the food chain as usual, I'd
obviously been shown only one piece of a much bigger jigsaw puzzle.
They'd justify it in terms of "need to know" or "op sec," but the real
reason was that people like me and Glen simply weren't trusted.
Just as I took a step back the silence was broken by shouting, then the
distinctive signature ofAKs on auto, their heavy calibre 7.62 short rounds
flying around outside the building.
"Shit.. . don't move!" Glen shouted into the room. We had gone noisy:
not good. He left us and ran down the corridor. I closed the door.
I could hear the lighter sound of Car 15s returning fire, and lots of
shouting, from our guys as well as the Syrians. It didn't matter that the
Syrians could hear us shouting in English--there was now so much gunfire and
confusion that it was irrelevant--much more important was to get the
communications right.
I tried to sound calm.
"Sarah, time to go."
She turned her back on me and carried on working. Our new friend on the
sofa was getting more worried by the minute. I knew just how he felt. There
was another exchange of fire outside.
"Fuck this, Sarah, we've got to go. Now!"
She spun around, her face tight with anger.
"Not yet." She almost spat the words. She jabbed her finger toward the
direction of the contact as more rounds were fired.
"That's what they're paid for. Let them get on with it. Your job is to
stay with me, so do it."
Glen was at the end of the corridor, screaming to me at the top of his
voice.
"Get them out! Get them out now!"
I moved across the room toward the Source. He was curled into a ball,
like a terrified child. I grabbed his arm and started to drag him off the
sofa. I hadn't even put on the plasticuffs.
"Let's go, Sarah, we're .. .
going ... now!"
She turned, and as she did I realized that she was drawing down on me,
her pistol aimed at my center mass. She stepped back so there was too much
distance for me to react to it.
My new friend didn't want anything to do with this. He just stood next
to me, his arm still half elevated by my hand, gently and calmly praying in
a low Arabic moan as he waited to die.
Sarah had had enough.
"Sit him down." She said something in Arabic that must have been to the
effect of "Shut the fuck up!" because he jumped back on the sofa. She
levelled her eyes on me again.
"I'm staying here, what we are doing here is important. Do you
understand?"
It doesn't matter who it is, if somebody's pointing a gun at you, you
get to understand very quickly. Whatever her agenda was, it must be
important.
She turned calmly, bolstered her weapon and went back to work on the
keys.
I had one last try.
"Can't we just take him, plus the computers, and fuck off?"
She didn't even bother looking at me.
"No. It has to be done this way."
I couldn't do both take her and the Source. I was still working out
what to do when I heard Arabic voices inside the building. The best way to
do my job and protect her was to go forward, to get out of the room and stop
the threat before it came screaming in to get us.
"I'm going outside," I said in an urgent whisper.
"Don't move until somebody comes to get you. Do you understand me?" I
checked my mag was on tight as she looked up from the computer and sort of
acknowledged.
I put the Car 15 into my shoulder, and holding the pistol grip to keep
the weapon up, opened the door with my left hand.
The lights were still on in the corridor and the sounds of contacts
were louder to my right, but my immediate concern was the noises to my left
in the corridor. I decided to move down to the next junction and hold it
there;
that way there would be a weapon at each end with Sarah in the middle.
I closed the door behind me and started to run. After seven or eight
strides I was moving past an external door when it burst inward. The thud as
it hit me full-on was as hard and sudden as if I'd walked into the path of a
moving car. I was hurled against the opposite wall, stunned and winded.
Worse, my weapon had been forced out of my hands. I had lost control of it.
There was yelling on both sides; me from the pain, once I got my breath
back, and the Syrian from the surprise. He jumped on top of me on the floor
and we grappled like a couple of schoolkids. I tried to get to the pistol on
my right thigh, but he had me in a solid bear hug around my armpits. I was
pinioned with my arms out like the Michelin Man.
I tried to kick and buck out of position, then to head-butt him. He was
doing exactly the same. Both of us were screaming.
The bloke stank. He had a week's bristle on him and it was rough
against my face and neck as he squeezed and squeezed, his eyes closed,
snorting through his nose as he cried for help. He was a big old boy,
packing over two hundred pounds of solid weight.
I needed help, too, and screamed for Sarah. There was no way she
couldn't have heard me, but she didn't respond. I wasn't entirely sure what
this boy was trying to do, whether he wanted to kill me, or if he was just
fighting to protect himself.
I yelled again.
"Sarah! Sarah!"
He responded by lifting his head slightly to scream out even louder. It
gave me a momentary window. I head-butted him, trying to make contact
wherever I could. He did the same. Then something happened that moved the
situation on. You don't normally feel pain during a fight, but I felt a
stinging in my left ear. His teeth were sinking in. I could actually hear
the skin break and then the sound of him straining to bite harder. The
fucker had a gristly bit of my ear lobe in his mouth and was starting to
pull his head back.
I felt the capillary bleeding at once, warm and wet, splashing the side
of my cheek as his heavy breathing spat it out. He was in a frenzy, growling
at me through clenched teeth, snot and saliva. I was still trying to get my
hands down toward my leg so I could reach my pistol, which wasn't helping
keep my ear intact.
I managed to get my legs around his gut. I tried to squeeze, but could
only just about get my feet together. I felt the snorting from his nose move
away from my face slightly, which wasn't good news for my ear. Then his head
jerked back, taking part of the lobe with him. The pain felt like a
blowtorch on the side of my head, but now that he'd moved back a bit I could
start to get my hands around his head. I could see the blood on his face and
snot running down from his nose as he fought to breathe through his
still-gritted teeth. My fingers reached his eyes and he squeezed me up even
more, shaking his head and screaming as I began to get a good hold on his
face and dig deeper with my thumbs. He tried to bite my fingers.
I moved my right hand so I had a flat palm underneath his chin, then
switched my left to just below the crown of his head and grabbed a fistful
of his hair.
You can't just whip a head around to break someone's neck. The design
is too good for that. What you have to do is screw it off, as if you were
untwisting the cap on ajar. You're trying to take the head off at the atlas,
the small joint at the base of the skull. It's relatively easy if you're
doing it against somebody who's standing, because if you get them off
balance, their body is going down and you can twist and turn at the same
time, so their momentum works against them. But I couldn't do that; all I
could do was keep my legs around him and try to keep him in one place.
I managed to get my boots interlocked, and at last I could squeeze and
push down with my legs, at the same time twisting up with my arms as hard as
I could. I kept on turning as we both screamed at each other. The fucker
didn't like it; he knew what was going on, but fortunately for me he was too
old and too fat to do much about it.
His neck went without too much of a crack. He slumped down, and there
wasn't much noise coming from him; there wasn't even a body jerk.
He just went very still. My hands were covered in blood, snot and
saliva. I rolled over and kicked him off.
My weapon was only about five feet away. I picked it up and checked
that the magazine was on tight, and that I still had a round in the chamber.
I started to move back to Sarah, then stopped. I ran back to the
Syrian.
I could hear firing again, and people screaming and shouting, both
Brits and Arabs, maybe just thirty meters away. It's funny how these details
take a back seat when you're worrying about other things.
I scrabbled around and eventually found the piece of my ear still in
his mouth. I couldn't be assed trying to stop the bleeding on the side of my
head because I knew it wouldn't; capillary bleeding goes on forever. It
would sort itself out. But I would want to get the severed bit sewn back on.
It wouldn't be too good with a chunk missing because I'd have a VDM (visual
distinguishing mark); but worse than that, I knew a couple of people with
bits of their ear missing, and it looked fucking ugly. The only alternative
was to have a 1980s Kevin Keegan haircut to cover it up.
I got back to the room and banged on the door.
"Sarah, it's me. I'm coming in, I'm coming in."
Glen was still at the end of the corridor. When he heard my voice he
shouted, "Come on, for rack's sake! Drag her fucking ass out... now!"
He was right.
Enough was enough, we were all going to die here soon.
I pushed the door open and Sarah was still standing over one of the PCs
with her laptop plugged into some other shit. I looked over at the Source.
He was sitting in the same position I'd left him in, as if he were
watching the TV A small amount of blood was trickling from a hole in his
shirt, but it was the one in the front of his head that gave the game away.
Blood was oozing out like lava flow. The back of his head lolled against the
sofa; it had ballooned out slightly, but the skin was keeping all the
fragmented bone in place. It looked like a car windshield that's been
punched; the glass goes out in the shape of a fist, but it's still held
together. Blood and gooey gray tissue were dribbling onto the sofa. You
didn't have to be George Clooney to know this boy wouldn't be surfing the
net anymore.
Not even looking at me as she manipulated the keyboard, she said, "He
tried to attack me. But he is happy God would have sent him seqina."
She knew I wouldn't have a clue what she was on about, and added,
"Tranquility."
I looked at him again. He hadn't moved from where he'd been when I'd
left the room and there was no look of tranquility on his face. He hadn't
attacked her. So what; as if I gave a fuck. It was probably part of the
alternative brief she'd been given. AK fire called me back to the real
world.
"Come on, let's go. Now, Sarah!"
"No." She shook her head.
"I'm going to be a few seconds more."
The incendiary devices were still on the table. One of my jobs, unless
she was going to tell me that had changed, too, was to destroy any equipment
on target.
She hit the final key.
"OK, we can go." She started to pack herself up.
I went to the sofa, pulled the Source away and let him roll onto the
floor. Picking up one end of the sofa and dragging it across the room, I
leaned it against the bench of computers. I got the wastepaper basket,
scattered the contents on the bench top and added a rug from the floor and a
couple of chairs. I wanted as much flammable stuff as possible near the
incendiaries.
I said, "Are you sure you're ready now?"
It was the first time she'd looked at me since I'd returned to the
room. I saw her studying the red mess on the side of my head. I pulled the
pin of the first device and positioned it on the table between two VDUs. The
handle flew off, and by the time the last one was placed two were already
burning fiercely. I could feel the heat, even through my jump suit.
I ditched the bergen; everything I needed now was in my belt kit. The
air was filling with the noxious black fumes of burning plastic. I grabbed
hold of Sarah, who had her repacked bergen slung over her shoulders, and
headed for the door. I opened it a couple of inches and shouted to Glen,
"Coming through! Coming through!"
He yelled back, "Shut the fuck up and run! Run!"
I didn't look left or right, just ran for the door by the same route
we'd come in. Within less than a minute I was in the cold night air, my eyes
peeled for the gap in the fence. It was pointless worrying about getting
shot; I just ran in a stoop to make as small a target as possible, keeping
Sarah in front of me.
I caught a glimpse of Glen behind me, plus another bloke still farther
back. They followed as we sprinted toward the fence, rounds thudding into
the ground around us. The Syrians were firing far too many rounds in one
burst and couldn't control their aim.
Reg 1 pulled open one half of the upside-down V Sarah slid into the gap
like a baseball player going for base. I prepared to do the same. I caught
up with her as her slide stopped on the other side and kicked her out of the
way so I wasn't blocking the gap for the other two.
"Move! Move!" I expected them to do the same to me. Nothing happened.
Reg 1 had already seen the reason why: "Man down! Man down!"
Looking back through the gloom, I could see a shape on the ground about
twenty meters away. Whoever was with him already had his hand in his loop
and was trying to drag him toward the fence. Each of us was wearing a
harness, a large loop made of nylon strapping between our shoulder blades
with which a downed body could be dragged or hooked up to a heli winch for a
quick extraction.
"Stay here don't move!" I could see from Sarah's expression that for
once she was going to do as she was told.
I ran out to the dragger, and between us we pulled Glen toward the hole
in the fence line. He was moaning and groaning like a drunk.
"Shit, I'm down, I'm down."
Good. If he was talking, he was breathing.
I could see that the legs of his coveralls were shining with blood, but
we'd have to look at that later. The first priority was to get him, and us,
out of the immediate area.
I slid through the fence, turned on my knees, got hold of Glen's
harness and dragged him through the gap. Sarah said and did nothing. Her bit
was done; she was way out of her depth now. Reg 1 and 2 were waiting with
her; the other two patrol members were giving covering fire from the
olive-grove side of the fence as we moved toward them, letting off double
taps at anything that moved. They needed to conserve ammo; we didn't have
Hollywood mags.
Reg 1 was shouting commands.
"Move back to the FRV, move back."
He had a sat comm out, its miniature transmission dish pointing
skyward, telling the world that we were in the shit. I didn't know who he
was talking to, but it certainly made me feel better.
Every other man carried a poncho stretcher a big sheet of green nylon
with loop handles as part of his kit. Reg 2 laid his on the ground as I
removed Glen's belt kit and bergen and put it on my back. So much for
traveling light. As we rolled him onto the stretcher he was still conscious
but, if he hadn't already, he'd soon go into shock.
It was then that I heard an ominous slurping noise in time with his
breathing. He had a sucking wound to his chest: air was being sucked inside
his chest cavity instead of going through his mouth. It was going to need
sorting out quickly because otherwise the fucker was history. But there
wasn't enough time to do it here that way we'd all die. We'd have to wait
until we reached the FRY Reg 2 heard the noise, too. Grasping Glen's hand,
he placed it on his chest.
"Plug it up, mate." He wasn't that out of it, he understood what he
needed to do. With a chest wound we couldn't give him morphine; he was going
to have to take the pain.
Two of us got hold of him, one on either side of the stretcher, and
started to hobble along with him as quickly as we could, Sarah following at
my heels. I didn't look at what was going on behind us, but I heard the rate
of covering fire from Reg 1 and 2 step up as we moved off.
We hit the tree line, Glen's moans distorted by the jolting as we ran.
We got farther into the grove, and only then moved to the right, under
cover.
He was still conscious and breathing noisily as we laid him on his
back.
The light from the target area was just enough to see my hands moving
as they worked on him. There was no need to worry about clearing his airway,
but his hand had fallen from his chest. I put my hand over the wound to form
a seal. Hopefully, with his chest now airtight, normal breathing would
return. I could see the anguish in his eyes. His throat spluttered as he
coughed and fought the pain.
"What's it like? What's it like? Oh, shit."
He screwed up his face even more as Reg 2 moved him. It was a good
sign: he could still feel it, his senses hadn't given way yet.
Reg 2 finished checking him.
"No exit wound."
First you've got to plug the leaks, then you have to put in fluid to
replace what's been lost. I watched as Reg 2 grabbed the field dressings
from Glen's belt kit and ripped them open. You always use the casualty's own
dressings; you might need yours later. The packaging was Israeli, but they
looked the same as ours, like big fat sanitary napkins with a bandage
attached. Their job, in any language, is to block up wounds and stop
bleeding by the application of direct pressure.
A round from an AK had also ripped through the muscle mass on his
thigh, like a butcher's knife slicing open a side of beef. He was losing
blood fast. Reg 2 started to cavity-pack the wound.
The downside of Glen still breathing was that we couldn't shut him up.
Over and over he groaned, "What's it like? What's it like?"
I looked down at him. He was covered in sweat, and the dust had caked
onto his face.
"Shut the fuck up," I said.
"It's nothing, we'll fix it." You should never let a casualty see you
looking concerned.
Sarah was several paces behind me, watching the route we had just
taken, weapon out. I half whispered, half shouted, "Sarah! Come here!"
She moved toward me. I said, "Put the heel of your hand over this hole
when I take mine off, OK?"
He was losing consciousness. Close to his ear, I said, "It's OK, you
can speak to me now." There was no response.
"Oi, come on, speak to me, you fucker!" I pulled on his sideburns.
Nothing.
I pulled up the left sleeve of his coveralls to expose the six-inch
band of tubigrip on his forearm. Underneath that was the catheter, already
inserted in a vein before we moved on the target. You'd have to be mad not
to; a bit of anticoagulant in the catheter to stop the blood from clotting
and it will last for a good twenty-four hours. You are a bit sore afterward,
but it will save your life. It's hard to get a vein up to insert a catheter
once you've lost fluid, especially under fire and in darkness.
Reg 2 had nearly finished packing the thigh wound. It would have been
no good just piling bandages on top, because the muscle underneath was still
going to bleed. You have to really pack the cavity, keeping direct pressure
on the wound, and that, in turn, will stop the bleeding. That done, he now
needed fluid.
Glen's breathing was very rapid and shallow, which wasn't a good sign.
I felt the pulse on his neck; same problem there. His heart was working
overtime to circulate what fluid was left around his body.
Shots were now being fired at us from about a hundred meters away but
all my attention was focused on Glen.
Reg 2 shouted at Sarah.
"Watch him and tell us if his breathing starts to slow down. Got it?"
She nodded and started to take notice.
I pulled the plasma expander from his belt kit, a clear-plastic
half-liter container shaped like a liquid soap bottle. I ripped it out of
its Israeli plastic wrapper and threw that on the ground. I bit off the
little cap that kept the neck of the bottle sterile. Fuck hygiene infections
could be sorted out in hospital. Let's keep him alive so he can get to one
first.
By now I also had his IV set out of its protective plastic coating, and
was biting off the cap to the spearhead connector and jabbing it into the
self-sealing neck of the bottle. I undid the screw clamp, took off the end
cap and watched as the fluid ran through the line. I heard it splash onto
Glen's face. He didn't react. Bad sign. Rolling the screw clamp on to stop
the flow, I wasn't concerned about air bubbles in the line; a small amount
doesn't matter certainly not in these circumstances. Let's just get the
fluid in.
There was more gunfire from the target area, too close for comfort, and
for the first time since we'd been in the trees our blokes fired back. The
Syrians had found us.
Reg 1 was still in command. He was down at the tree line waiting for us
to sort Glen out.
"How much longer up there?"
Reg 2 called back.
"Two minutes, mate, two minutes. I need your fluids."
As he jumped up with his weapon to collect the kit I unscrewed the end
cap of the catheter and screwed the IV set into it.
Sarah was still plugging the hole. I could hear her breathing quickly
in my ear as she leaned over Glen.
"Nick, listen to me. Let's leave them to it, let's go."
She was right, of course. The two of us would stand a far better chance
on our own.
I ignored her and carried on working on Glen, gently squeezing the
bottle to get the fluid into him. She whispered, a bit more urgently, "Come
on, we need to go now, Nick. Remember, this is what they get paid for.
And you are paid to protect me."
Glen had to be dangerously low on fluids, but he was still conscious
just.
"Sarah, pass me your fluid, quick."
She used her free hand to pull the bergen straps off her back to get to
it.
The first bottle was now empty. I turned off the IV with the screw
clamp.
Sarah had her fluid in her hand. I said, "Open it."
I heard her ripping the plastic with her teeth as I pulled off the
empty bottle. She handed it over. The sound of gunfire was still very much
in the background.
Reg 2 came back, packs of fluid pushed down the front of his jump suit,
panting as he collapsed on the ground next to us. I jabbed the new bottle
into the set and opened up the screw cap. Reg 2 was studying Glen.
All of a sudden he shouted, "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" and leaned over,
grabbing Sarah's hand and lifting it.
There was a sound like a rush of air escaping from the valve of a car
tire and a fine geyser of blood sprayed in all directions. The round must
have pierced his lung, and as he breathed in, the oxygen was escaping from
the lung and going into the chest cavity. The pressure had built up so much
in his chest that his lungs hadn't been able to expand and his heart
couldn't function properly. That was why Sarah had to watch and listen,
because the pressure on the heart and lungs would make him breathe much
slower than he needed.
Reg 2 went ballistic, still gripping her arm.
"Fucking bitch! Fuck you.
Do it right! What are you trying to do? Kill him?"
She said nothing as the air gush subsided. Then, very calmly, she
reminded him who was boss.
"Let go of my arm at once and get on with your job."
Reg 2 placed Sarah's hand back over the wound. Glen was just about
conscious but still losing blood internally. Reg 2 got right up to his face,
"Show you can hear me, mate ... show me ..." There was no reply.
"We're going to move you, mate. Not long now before we're out of here.
OK? OK?" All he got in reply was a low moan. At least there was a reply.
Reg 2 had to turn him to check the leg dressing. Blood started to run
out of the hole and down Sarah's fingers. She looked at me, pissed off, as
another fluid set was being connected. She wanted out of here.
The others were rolling into the FRY out of breath and confused about
what had happened.
"Is everyone here?" Reg 1 counted. He came over to us and looked at
Glen.
"Is he ready to go?"
Reg 2, still looking at the casualty, said, "I think we're just about
to find out." Using one of the large safety pins that came with the field
dressings, he pinned Glen's tongue to his bottom lip. Glen was out of it; he
couldn't feel a thing. The danger was that, in a state of unconsciousness,
his tongue would roll back and block his airway.
I turned to Sarah as they sorted their shit out for the next phase and
whispered in her ear, "Our best chance now is with these boys. If you don't
want to come, that's fine, but you leave the bergen. I'll take it back."
The look on her face said she knew she had no choice. She wasn't going
to leave; she couldn't do it without me.
Reg 2 placed one of the ripped plastic coverings over the wound to seal
it better and instructed Sarah, "Get your hand back on that." He and another
Reg picked up the casualty. Reg 2 kept the bottle high for the fluid to run
freely by holding the hanging loop in his mouth.
It wasn't a tactical move to the wagons, it was a case of getting out
of there as fast as we could, bearing in mind the weight of the casualty and
his comfort. I didn't know what was going on behind me, back at the target
area, and I didn't really care.
We reached the vehicles about thirty minutes later. I grabbed Sarah and
took her to one side. There was no point getting involved in what these
blokes were doing; we were just passengers. That wasn't good enough for
Sarah.
"Come on," she hissed, "why aren't we moving yet?"
I pointed at the rear Previa. They had got the back door open and were
pulling the seats down to create a flat space for Glen. Looking beyond them
I noticed that the town was still dark. I was right, the industrial units
must have had emergency power.
The driver of our vehicle retrieved the key, opened the door and
motioned us inside. Another of the team got in the front. He leaned back
toward us.
"As soon as they're ready we're going to move to the ERV (Emergency
Rendezvous)."
We were sitting in darkness, the driver with his NVGs on. There was
tension in the air; we needed to get going. If not, it wouldn't just be Glen
who'd be in the shit. I didn't talk to Sarah; I didn't even look at her.
At last, the other vehicle started to move off slowly and ours
maneuvered in front of it and took the lead. It wasn't long before we hit
the metal led road. Behind us headlights came on, and Sarah took this as her
cue to get out her laptop. A few seconds later she was going shit or bust on
the keyboard. The screen glowed in the darkness, lighting up her sweaty,
dirty face. My eyes moved to the maps, diagrams and Arabic script in front
of her, none of which meant anything to me, and then down at her
well-manicured fingers that were tapping away furiously on the keys and
smearing them with Glen's blood.
We drove like men possessed for twenty minutes. Then, after an NVG
drive into the desert with IR filters on the wagons' lights for another ten,
we stopped.
Apart from the engine gently ticking over and the noise of Sarah's
fingers hitting the keys and her mumbling the Arab script she was reading,
there was silence. A beeping noise came from the laptop. She muttered, "Fuck
it!" Her battery was running out.
There were shouts from the other Previa. Somebody was working hard on
Glen, yelling at him, trying to get a response. Silence was obviously out of
the question now. It's hard to be quiet when you're fighting to keep a man
alive.
The driver looked at his watch after about five minutes. He opened the
door and shouted, "Lights!" then started to flash the wagon' sIR light
between dipped and full beam as he hit the Firefly and stuck it out of the
window. Even as this was being said, I started to hear a throbbing noise in
the distance, and less than a minute later the sky was filled with the
steady, ponderous beat of an incoming Chinook. The noise became deafening
and stones clattered against the windshield and body work as the Previa
rocked under the downwash from the rotor blades. The pilot wouldn't be able
to see the vehicles or the ground now due to all the sand and crap his
rotors were throwing up.
A few seconds later a figure loomed out of the dust storm, bent double,
his flying suit whipping around him. He flashed a red light at us and the
driver shouted, "That's it, let's go."
Our vehicle edged forward. We drove for several yards into the
maelstrom of wind and dust before things started to calm down. Red and white
Cyalume sticks glowed around the open ramp and the interior was bathed in
red light. Three loadies wearing shoulder holsters, body armor and helmets
with the visors down were beckoning to us urgently with a Cyalume stick in
each hand. As if we needed any encouragement.
Our Previa bumped up the ramp as if we were driving onto a cross
Channel ferry, and one of the loadies signaled us to a stop. The other
vehicle lurched in behind us, and as soon as it had cleared the ramp I could
feel the aircraft start to lift off its hydraulic suspension. Moments later,
we were in a hover.
We swayed to the left and right as the pilot sorted his shit out and
the toadies lashed down the tires with chains. Hertz was going to be one
very pissed-off rental company.
We were no more than sixty feet off the ground when I felt the nose of
the Chinook dip as we started to move off and turn to the right.
Chaos erupted inside the aircraft. The Regs spilled from their
vehicles, shouting at the loadies, "White light! Give us white light!"
Somebody hit the switch, and all of a sudden it was like standing on a
floodlit football field.
The inside of the other wagon looked like a scene out of ER. Glen was
still on his back, but they'd ripped open the front of his coveralls to
expose the chest wound. Blood was everywhere, even over the windows.
Reg 2 ran over to a lo adie who was still at the heli ramp checking it
had closed up correctly. He shouted as loudly as he could against the side
of the guy's helmet and pointed to the rear wagon.
"Trauma pack! Get the trauma pack!"
The lo adie took one look at the bloodied windows, disconnected the
intercom lead from his helmet and sprinted toward the front of the heli.
Everybody had a job to do; mine was simply to get out of the way. I
left Sarah sitting in the back of our Previa sorting out her laptop, and
moved to the front of the Chinook. I knew where the flasks and food would be
stowed and, if nothing else, I could be the tea lady.
As I moved to the front of the aircraft I met the lo adie on his way
back with the trauma pack, a black nylon bag the size of a small suitcase. I
stepped to one side and watched him open the bag as he ran, bouncing off the
front wagon and airframe as he momentarily lost his balance.
At that moment Sarah jumped out between us with the laptop and power
lead in her hands. She was shouting at him, "Power! I need power!"
He went to push her aside, yelling, "Get out of the fucking way!"
"No!" She shook her head angrily and put her hand on him.
"Power!"
He shouted something back at her; I didn't know what because he was now
facing away from me, pointing toward the front of the aircraft.
She moved quickly past me toward the cockpit, so bound up with her own
obsession that she didn't even see me. I continued on, heading for the
bulkhead behind the cockpit. I picked up one of the aluminium flasks, which
was held in place by elastic cargo netting, and started to untwist the cup.
Coffee, not tea, and it had never smelled so good.
As I turned and started to walk down toward the rear Previa, flask in
hand, I could hear them, even above the noise of the heli, shouting with
frustration. Two drips were being held up and a circle of sweaty, dusty and
bloodstained faces was working on him. As I got closer I could see they were
rigging him up in shock trousers. They're like thick ski pants that come up
past your hips and are pumped up to apply pressure to the lower limbs,
stemming blood loss by restricting the supply and so keeping more blood to
rev up the major organs. It was a delicate procedure, because too much
pressure could kill him.
Reg 2 looked as if he was on the case big time. He was holding Glen's
jaw open, breathing into his mouth with the safety pin still in place. I was
close enough to see his chest rise. Someone had his hand over the chest
wound, ready to depressurize. Once Reg 2 had finished inflating his lungs a
few times he shouted, "Go!" Another was astride him, both arms outstretched
and open hands on top of each other on his chest.
"One, two, three..."
There was obviously no pulse and Glen wasn't breathing. He was
technically dead. They were filling him up with oxygen by breathing into his
mouth, then pumping his heart for him, while simultaneously trying to make
sure that no more of his fluid escaped from any of the holes he had in him.
Glen's chest was just a mess of blood-matted hair.
The team was going to be too busy to drink coffee, so with nothing
useful to do I pulled up my left sleeve and peeled back the tubigrip.
Ripping off the surgical tape holding the catheter in place, I carefully
pulled it out, pressing down on the puncture wound with a finger until it
clotted.
I looked around for Sarah. She was in a world other own, sitting near
where the coffee flasks were stowed. She'd found the power point and an
adaptor that fed a two-pin plug, and her fingers were tapping frantically at
the keyboard once more.
I looked back at Glen. There was still lots of shouting and hollering
going on in there; I just hoped that whatever was on that computer was worth
it.
I looked out of one of the small round windows and saw lights on the
coastline. We had a bowser inside the Chinook, feeding extra fuel. It looked
like this was a direct flight and that we were on for tea and toast in
Cyprus later that morning. I took a sip of coffee.
As we crossed the coast and headed out to sea, I stared out of the
window, my mind starting to focus on the deep sound of the two big rotors
throbbing above us. I was cut out of the daze by a despairing shout: "Fuck
it! Fuck it!"
I looked up in time to see the bloke who'd been astride Glen's chest
climbing down slowly onto the deck, his body language telling me everything
I needed to know. He swung his boot and kicked the vehicle hard, denting the
door.
I turned my head and stared back out of the window. We were flying low
and fast across the water. There wasn't a light to be seen. My ear was
hurting. I reached into my pocket and checked around for the lobe. I sat
there toying with it, thinking how strange it was, just a small lump of
gristle.
Hopefully they'd stitch it on all right--but what did it matter how bad
I looked? I was alive.
I stood up and went over to Sarah. It was my job to look after her, and
that included keeping her informed of what was going on. She was still
immersed in her laptop.
I said, "Sarah, he's dead."
She carried on tapping keys. She didn't even look up to see me offering
her a flask top of coffee.
I kicked her feet.
"Sarah ... Glen is dead." She finally turned her eyes and said, "Oh,
OK," then looked straight back down and carried on with her work.
I looked at her hands. Glen's blood had now dried hard on them and she
didn't give a shit. If it hadn't been for her fucking about and not telling
us that the job wasn't as straightforward as we were first told, maybe he'd
still be here, a big fucking grin on his face. Maybe Reg 2 was right, maybe
she had been trying to kill Glen at the FRY She knew that I would have
binned the patrol and gone with her if he wasn't still in with a chance.
The team were sitting against the wagon, opening flasks and lighting
up, leaving Glen exactly as he was. We'd all been doing what we got paid to
do. Shit happens. This wasn't going to change their lives, and I certainly
wasn't going to let it change mine.
As Sarah carried on hitting her computer keys I drank coffee and
watched the line of the Cyprus coast appear, trying to work out what the
fuck I was doing here.
Three gallons a day, that's your lot," the bosun barked.
"But two gallons have to go to the cook, so there's one gallon--I'll
tell ye again, just one gallon--left over for drinking, washing and anything
else ye need it for. Anyone caught taking more will be flogged. So will
gamblers, cheats and malingerers. We don't like malingerers in Her Majesty's
navy!"
We were lined up on either side of the deck, listening to the bosun gob
bing off about our water ration. I was trying not to catch Josh's eye; I
knew I'd burst into a fit of laughter that Kelly wouldn't find amusing.
There were about twenty of us "new crew," mostly kids, all dressed in
the standard-issue sixteenth-century sailors' kit: a hessian jerkin and
shirt, with trousers that stopped about a foot short of the trainers we'd
been instructed to bring with us. We were aboard the Golden Hind, a
fullsized reconstruction of the ship in which Sir Francis Drake had
circumnavigated the globe between 1577 and 1580. This version, too, had
sailed around the world, and film companies had used it as a location so
often it had had more make overs than Joan Collins. And now it was in
permanent dock serving, as Kelly called it in her very American way, as an
"edutainment" attraction. She was standing to my right, very excited about
her birthday treat, even if it was a few days late. She was now nine, going
on twenty-four.
"See, I told you this would be good!" I beamed.
She didn't reply, but kept her eyes fixed on the bosun. He was dressed
the same as us, but was allowed to wear a hat--on account of all the extra
responsibility, I supposed.
"Ye slimey lot have been hand-picked for a voyage with Sir Francis
Drake, aboard this, the finest ship in the fleet, the Golden Hind}" His eyes
fixed on those of each child as he passed them on the other line. He
reminded me of my very first drill sergeant when I was a boy soldier.
I looked over at Josh and his gang, who were on the receiving end of
his tirade. Joshua G. D'Souza was thirty-eightish, five feet six inches,
and, thanks to being into weights, about two hundred pounds of muscle.
Even his head looked like a bicep; he was 99 percent bald, and a razor
blade and moisturizer had taken care of the other 1 percent. His round,
gold-rimmed glasses made him look somehow more menacing than intellectual.
Josh was half black, half Puerto Rican, though he'd been born in
Dakota. I couldn't really work that one out, but nor could I be bothered to
ask. Joining up as a teenager, he'd done a few years in the 82nd Airborne
and then Special Forces. In his late twenties he'd joined the U.S. Treasury
Department as a member of their Secret Service, in time working on the
vice-presidential protection team in Washington. He lived near Kelly's dad's
place, and he and Kev had met, not through work, but because their kids had
gone to the same school.
Josh had his three standing next to him, working hard at understanding
the bosun's accent. They were on their last leg of a whistle stop tour of
Europe during their Easter vacation. Kelly and I had collected them off the
Paris Eurostar just the day before; they were going to spend a few days
seeing the sights with us before heading back to D.C." and Kelly was really
hyper. I was pleased about that; it was the first time she'd seen them since
"what happened"--as we called it--over a year ago. All things considered,
she was doing pretty well at the moment and getting on with her life.
The bosun had turned back and was moving up our line.
"Ye will be learning gun drills, ye will be learning how to set sail
and repel boarders.
But best of all, ye'll be hunting for treasure and singing sailors'
shanties!"
The crew was encouraged to respond with their best sailor-type cries.
All of a sudden, competition for the loudest noise came from the siren
of a tourist boat passing on the river, and the bark of its horn, as the
first sailing of the day "did" London Bridge.
I glanced down at Kelly. She was quivering with excitement. I was
enjoying myself, too, but I felt just a bit weird standing there in fancy
dress in full public view, aboard a ship docked on the south side of London
Bridge. At this time of the morning, there were still office workers walking
along the narrow cobblestoned road that paralleled the Thames, dodging the
delivery vans and taxis on their way to work. The trains that had got them
this far were slowly trundling along the elevated tracks about 200 meters
away, making their way toward the river.
The pub next to the ship, the Olde Thameside Inn, was one of those
places that supposedly dates from Shakespeare's day but which, in fact, was
built maybe ten years earlier on one of the converted wharves that line the
river. The office crowd, plastic cups and cigarettes in hand, were making
the most of the morning sun on the terrace overlooking the water, having
picked up their late breakfast from the coffee shop.
I was hauled back to the sixteenth century. The bosun had stopped and
was glaring theatrically at Kelly.
"Are you a malingerer?"
"No sir, no sir!" She pushed herself into my side a bit more for
protection.
She was still a bit anxious about strangers, especially adult men.
The bosun grinned.
"Well, seeing as you're a special crew, and I know you're going to work
hard, I'm going to let you have your rations. You'll be getting some special
sailors' nuggets and Coke." He spun around, his hands in the air.
"What do you say?"
The kids went bonkers: "Aye aye, sir!"
"That's not good enough!" he bellowed.
"What do you say?"
The kids were shepherded by the bosun and the rest of the permanent
crew toward the tables of food.
"Small sailors first," he ordered.
"The tall sailors who brought you here can wait their turn."
Kelly ran over to Josh's three--two girls, Dakota and Kimberly, aged
eleven and nine, and a boy, Tyce, who was eight. Their skin was lighter than
Josh's--their mother was white--but they looked just like their dad, except
they still had all their hair. Which was a good thing, I thought.
Josh and I turned and looked out over the deck toward the Thames.
Josh waved back at some tourists who were waving from the boat, either
at us or at the coffee morning still going strong to our left.
"How is she coping?" he asked.
"Getting better, mate, but the shrink says it'll take time. It's
affected her schooling big time, she's way behind. The last lot of grades
were shit.
She's an intelligent girl, but she's like a big bucket with holes, all
the information's going in, but it just drips out again."
"You think about what she's been through, man, for sure it's going to
take some time."
We turned to see all four of the kids throwing chicken nuggets down
their necks. It was a strange choice for breakfast, but then again, I liked
choc ice cream and fries first thing in the morning when I was a kid. The
elder daughter wasn't getting on with Tyce today and Josh had to do a dad
thing.
"Hey, Kimberly, chill! Let Tyce have his Coke--now!"
Kimberly didn't look too happy but obeyed. Josh turned back toward the
river, took off his gold-rimmed glasses and gave them a wipe.
"She looks happy enough, that's a good sign."
"It's the best she's been for ages. She's slightly nervous around
adults, but with her friends she's OK. It means so much for her to see your
lot.
Besides, it gives her a rest from me." I couldn't bring myself to say
that I found it wonderful to see him as well. I hoped he knew anyway.
We both looked out over the river with not a lot to say. He broke the
silence.
"How's the job? Are you on permanent cadre yet?"
I shook my head.
"I don't think it will ever happen. They know I was involved in a lot
more of the Washington stuff than I let on." It pissed me off, because I
needed a regular income these days. I had the money I'd rescued from last
year's gang-fuck, but that wouldn't last forever. I grinned.
"Maybe I could turn to crime. Couldn't be worse than the shit I do
now."
He frowned, not sure if I was being serious or not, and tilted his head
in the direction of the huddle of small sailors, as if to remind me of my
responsibilities. He put his specs back on and focused on a black guy in an
old, shiny blue tracksuit who had set up shop at the corner of the pub,
selling the Big Issue and chatting up the women walking past.
"It's OK for you," I said.
"We don't have a training wing where I can go and put my feet up and
still get paid." I thought Josh was going to give me a lecture, so I put my
hands up.
"OK, I surrender. I will sort my shit out-one day."
In a way, I had sorted myself--a bit. With the money I'd diverted from
the Washington job, 300,000 once the dollars were converted, I'd bought
myself a house up on the Norfolk coast in the middle of nowhere. The village
had a co-op on the corner and that was about it; a traffic jam was when the
three fishing boats came into the harbor and their vans arrived at the same
time to take the catch away. Otherwise, the busiest it got was when the
postman rang his bell as he was going around the corner. I didn't know
anyone; they didn't know me. If anything, they all had me down as an
international drug dealer or some weirdo. I kept myself to myself, and that
suited everybody just fine.
I'd bought a motorbike, too. At last I had the Ducati I'd always
promised myself, and I even had a garage to put it in. But what was
left--about 150,000--wasn't enough to retire on, so I still had to work--and
I knew only one trade. Maybe that was why Josh and I got on; he was much the
same as me, running his life like a conjuror, trying to keep all the plates
spinning on top of their poles. His plates weren't spinning so well at the
moment. Now that Geri had gone, one income wasn't enough, and he'd had to
put the house up for sale.
Josh had had a tucker of a year. First his wife had got into yoga and
all that mind-body-spirit stuff, then she'd ended up going to Canada to hug
trees--or, more precisely, to hug the yoga teacher. Josh and the kids were
shattered. Something had to give. He could no longer travel away from home
with the vice-presidential crew, so he became one of the training team out
in Laurel, Maryland. It was a very grand-sounding outfit-Special Operations
Training Section--but a shit job for a man who was used to being in the
thick of things. Then, two months after his wife left him, his friends Kev,
Marsha and their other child, Aida, were hosed down, and he found he was an
executor of the will--along with some dickhead Brit he'd never heard of
called Nick Stone.
Between us we looked after Kelly's trust fund, and we'd been having
some problems selling the family home. When it came down to it, who was
going to buy a house where a whole family had been butchered? The property
company was trying to pull a sleazy deal so it could get the land back. The
insurance companies had been trying to give Kelly a lump sum instead of
making regular payments, because it was cheaper for them. The only people
getting any money were the lawyers. There was something about it all that
reminded me of my divorce.
I turned to him.
"It is good to see you, mate."
He looked back and smiled.
"Same here, mate." His piss-taking accent sounded more Australian than
English. Maybe they got Neighbors in his part of Virginia, too.
There was really nothing more to be said. I liked Josh and we had a
fuck of a lot in common, but it wasn't as if we were going to be sharing
toothbrushes or anything like that. I'd decided after Euan turned me over to
bin any idea of friendship with anyone else ever again, and to restrict
myself to acquaintances--but this did feel different.
"Talking of shit," I said, "how's the quilt shaping up? The kids
sounded really ecstatic about it last night."
His eyes looked up at the sky.
"Fuck, man, it's been a nightmare. Two months of hoo-ha and the kids
getting so high they might as well be on drugs."
I had to laugh. I'd been following the buildup to this from Josh over
the phone, but no one was going to stop him honking about it a bit more now.
"I've been to meetings, meetings about meetings, sewing classes,
discussion groups, you name it; that's been my life for the last two fucking
months."
There was going to be a summit between the Israelis and Palestinians in
Washington, D.C. Clinton was out to look the big-time statesman, brokering
the peace deal, and somebody had come up with the bright idea of making the
world's biggest peace quilt to commemorate the occasion.
Kids from all over had been sewing like crazy in preparation for the
world's biggest photo opportunity on the White House lawn.
Josh said, "I mean, do you have any idea how many stitches it takes to
sew on just one fucking little shape?"
"Don't worry about it, mate," I said.
"They'll turn it into a TV commercial for Coke and then you'll all be
rich."
The bosun wanted us.
"Oi, you two! Come down and get your rations or ye'll swing from the
yardarm!"
"Aye aye, sir!"
"I can't hear you. What did you say?"
Josh got into 82nd Airborne mode, snapped to attention and screamed,
The old boy flogging the Big Issue started to cheer and clap, though I
wasn't too sure whether the bosun liked the competition. Josh collected his
food and sat down amongst the kids, trying to pinch some of their breakfast.
I got my ration of authentic Elizabethan nuggets, doughnuts and pirate
cola. A train from London Bridge station rattled along the elevated railway
line behind us, the bells of Southwark Cathedral just fifty meters away
fired off a salvo, telling us it was 10:30 a.m." and here I was wondering
for the millionth time how I'd landed myself with all this. Josh told me
he'd always loved the idea of being with the kids, but had never realized
the stress of looking after them all the time until his wife left. Me, I
loved it when I was with Kelly, but hated the idea of it. The responsibility
filled me with dread. When it came to the world of emotions I was a
beginner.
My birthday girl was holding court, telling Josh's kids about her
boarding school.
"I got a twenty pence fine because I didn't wear my slippers to the
shower room last week." She loved the idea of being the same as the other
girls; the fact that she had been fined meant she was one of the crowd.
"Yes, and who has to pay the fine?" I said.
She laughed.
"My manager."
Her school had been fantastic about everything, even though they knew
only the bare bones of what had happened. I agreed with Josh that it was the
best thing to do, taking her right away from the U.S. and an environment
that would bring back memories and screw her up even more. She never brought
up the subject of what had happened the day her parents and sister died, but
she had no problem talking about them if things came up in daily life to
remind us of them. Only once had I made a direct reference, and she'd just
said, "Nick, that was a long time ago."
She began telling everyone about the week's plans.
"Nick couldn't see me on my birthday and had to leave me with Granny
and Grandad the day before. But this week we're going to see the Bloody
Tower."
"What?" Josh's mouth dropped open. He might be ex-Airborne at work, but
within earshot of his kids not even the mildest cuss would pass his lips.
"She means the Tower of London," I said.
"There's a place called the Bloody Tower; it's where the Crown Jewels
are kept, I think. Something like that." History had never been my strong
point.
Kelly's face lit up at the thought of seeing all those jewels. As a
child, I'd never known that sort of joy. My mother and stepfather never took
me anywhere; all they ever gave me was promises. When I was about eight, HMS
Belfast docked by Tower Bridge and became a museum. All the kids on the
estate went, but not me all I got for weeks was lOUs. At last I was told I
was going with my Auntie Pauline. I spent hours trailing around the local
shops behind her, asking when we were going.
"In a minute, son, not long now." The bitch was lying, just like my
parents. The whole thing had been a ploy to get me off their hands while
they went out on the piss. After that I didn't even bother to ask. Fuck 'em.
I had another eight years before I could leave home; I'd treat it like a
waiting room.
"... then we're going to have a sleepover at the place where all the
mummies are. There's a museum where you can spend the ..."
She was interrupted by the bosun, who'd maybe guessed that the tall
sailors needed a rest.
"It's time for some seafaring tales while ye have your feed. So listen
in, all ye crew, small and tall!"
It was while we were sitting there listening to the sea tales, and I
was digging a chicken nugget into my red sauce, that I felt my pager go off.
I liked the fact that people needed me to do things they couldn't do
themselves, but I always kept it on vibrate because I hated the noise it
made; it always spelled trouble, like an alarm clock that wakes you on a
morning you're dreading.
I took it out of its little carrying case, which was attached to the
draw cord of my trousers, and checked the screen. It was displaying only a
phone number. I was aware that Josh was looking at me. He knew exactly what
it was. The other kids were too busy listening to stories of doom and gloom
on the high seas to notice, but Kelly never missed a trick. She shot me a
concerned glance, which I ignored.
Pager networks cover a larger area than mobile phones, which was why
the Intelligence Service used them. I preferred them anyway, because it gave
me time to adjust mentally before someone bollocked me or even worse, gave
me the job from hell. I'd had the pager for only about six months. I wasn't
too sure if it was a promotion to be given one, or if it meant I was
considered a sad fuck and always available, locked away like a guard dog
until needed, then once done, given a bone and sent back into the kennel.
Josh raised an eyebrow.
"Dramas?"
I shrugged.
"Dunno, I'm gonna have to phone. Can you hold the fort?"
He nodded.
"See you in a few."
The stories were still going on and the rest of the crew were producing
tubs of ice cream for the spellbound kids. I slipped away and went down the
stairs to one of the lower decks, where we were going to be sleeping that
night. Mattresses were spread out on the floor, and we'd had to bring our
own fluffy sleeping bags, just like sixteenth-century sailors did, ho ho.
I rummaged in my holdall for some small change, and went upstairs and
tried to sneak off the boat without Kelly seeing me.
I should have known better. She must have been watching me like a hawk;
as I looked around and saw her, I put my hand up and mouthed, "Be back in a
minute," pointing at the pub. She looked puzzled, and more than a bit
anxious. Josh was still with them, nodding and grimacing and generally
joining in with the tales of seafaring derring-do. The cathedral bell rang
out to tell me it was now eleven o'clock.
I found a pay phone in the pub hallway. The Olde Thameside Inn had its
first customers of the day: traders from the fruit market drinking pints,
rubbing shoulders with the City dealers and their bottled beer. As I stood
with my finger in my ear trying to listen for the dialing code, I found
myself looking at racks of tourist flyers, rows and rows of the things
telling me how great the Tower of London was, all of them seeming to point
the finger at the scurvy mutineer who might be jumping ship.
I pushed a couple of coins into the slot and dialed the number, putting
my finger back into my other ear to cut out Oasis on the juke box. After
just one ring a very crisp, efficient female voice said, "Hello?"
"It's Nick, returning the page."
"Where are you?"
She knew exactly where I was. Every call to the Firm is logged on a
digital display. They put as much effort into spying on each other as they
do against the enemy. It was pointless tapping in 141 before the number, and
saying, "I'm in Glasgow and can't get back," because whatever I did the
display would still tell her I was at a pay phone in Southwark.
I said, "London."
"Please wait."
She pressed the cut-out button. Two minutes later she came back.
"You need to be at Gatwick at three thirty this afternoon."
My heart sank, but I already knew I was going to be there.
"How long for?" Not that it mattered much, I was already a couple of
jumps ahead, thinking about how I was going to make excuses to a recently
turned nine-year-old.
She said, "I don't have that information."
Once she'd finished with the details of the RV I put the phone down,
expecting a refund of my unused coin, but I got nothing. The phone box in
the pub was one of those private ones where you can charge whatever you
want. For a pound I got all of sixty seconds.
I walked back, making my way around the crowd outside that had moved
with the sun toward the ship. I was racking my brains thinking of what I was
going to say. Not to Josh that wouldn't be a problem but to Kelly.
I saw Josh looking for me. It was only about twenty or thirty meters to
the gangplank, and I was looking up at him and slowly shaking my head,
getting some of the message across in advance. He knew exactly what was
happening; he'd been there himself.
I went up the gangplank, pretty certain I would be in the shit, and no
doubt starting to look suitably guilty. This was the first occasion Kelly
and I had had any decent time together since she'd been in the U.K.; it was
like a newlywed leaving his honeymoon to go back to the office.
As I got on deck she and a few other kids were helping to clear up the
plates under the bosun's instructions. For a horrible second or two I had a
flashback other in her house just before her family was killed, laying the
table for her mother in the kitchen. It made me feel even more guilty, but I
told myself we'd both get over it. She would be upset but I could make it up
to her when I came back. Besides, she'd seen Josh and the kids, and we'd had
a whale of a time. She'd understand. Plus, she could see her grandparents
now.
Josh knew what was on the cards. He bent down to his kids.
"Yo!" He clapped his hands together as they waited for the instruction.
"OK, kids, let's get all these plates back to the bosun," and he
dragged them away.
I said, "Kelly?"
"Mmm?" She didn't look up, just carried on being too busy picking up
plates. She wasn't going to make it easy for me to give her the news.
"That was my boss on the phone. He wants me to go away."
She still didn't look me in the eye as she put the plates in a bin. She
said, "Why?"
"They've got a job for me. I told them that I was going to be with you
for the week and I didn't want to go in, but they said I must. There's
nothing I can do."
I was kind of hoping she'd buy the line that they were to blame, not
me.
She stopped what she was doing and spun around. Her face told me
everything I didn't need to know.
"Nick, you promised."
"I know, I can't help it. I've just been bleeped " "No," she stopped
me.
"It's beeped!" She was always giving me a bollocking for getting it
wrong.
Her face had gone bright red. Tears were starting to well up in her
eyes.
"Listen, Kelly, we can always do this again some other time. Just
think, Josh and his children have to leave for home in a few days and won't
have a chance to see all these places, but we can come back."
"But you said ... you promised me, Nick ... you said you wanted to have
a holiday with me ..." The words tumbled out, punctuated by angry gasps for
air.
"You said you'd make up for not seeing me on my birthday.
You promised me then, Nick ... you promised."
She didn't just have her hand on my heartstrings, she'd braided them
into ropes for extra purchase and was pulling on them big time. I said, "I
know I did, but that was last time. This time it will be different, I really
mean it."
Her bottom lip was starting to go and her eyes were leaking down her
face.
"But, Nick, you promised ..."
I stroked her hair.
"I'm sorry, I can't help it. I've got to go to work. Oh, come on,
Kelly, cheer up."
What the fuck was I saying? I always hated this. I didn't know what to
do or say, and to make things worse I reckoned I was starting to sound like
my Auntie Pauline.
The cry had become heartrending sobs.
"But I don't want you to go ... I want to stay here and be a sailor ...
I want you to stay here ... I don't want to sleep on this boat without you."
"Ah," I said, and the way I said it was sufficiently ominous to make
her look up.
"You won't be sleeping on the ship. I'm going to take you to see Granny
and Grandad. Listen, I promise, I really do promise, I'll make this up to
you."
She stared at me long and hard, then slowly shook her head from side to
side, deeply wounded. She'd been sold down the river, and she knew it.
I wondered if she'd ever trust me again.
There was nothing I could say, because actually she was right. Just to
make sure I avoided the issue, I walked across to the bosun.
"We've got to go," I said.
"Family problem." He nodded; who gives a fuck, he just gets paid to
wear the hat and growl.
Josh came back. His kids were halfway through a lesson on how to hoist
the sails. I said, "We've got to go, mate."
I tried to pat Kelly's head, but she flinched away from my hand. I
said, "Do you want to go downstairs and change? You can say good-bye in a
minute. Go on, off you go."
As she disappeared I looked at Josh and shrugged.
"What can I say, I've got to go to work." And then, before he had the
chance to come up with all sorts of different ways that he could help, I
said, "I'm going to take her down to her grandmother's now, then I'm off.
I'm really sorry about this, mate."
"Hey, chill, it doesn't matter. These things happen. It was just really
good to see you."
He was right. It had been really good to see him, too.
"Same here. Have a good flight back. I'll give you a call as soon as
I've finished this job, and we'll come to you next time."
"Like I told you, the beds are always made up. The coffee, white and
flat, is always hot."
It took me a moment to understand the white and flat bit.
"Is that some kind of Airborne saying?"
"Kinda."
I said good-bye to his kids and they got back to pulling ropes and
getting bollocked by the bosun. Then I went down below and changed.
We stopped at a pedestrian crossing to let a blue-haired New Age guy
saunter across. I laughed.
"Kelly, look at that bloke there! Isn't he weird!" He had big lumps of
metal sticking out of his nose, lips, eyebrows, all sorts. I said, "I bet he
wouldn't dare walk past a magnet factory."
I laughed at my own joke. She didn't, possibly because it was so bad.
"You shouldn't make personal remarks like that," she said.
"Anyway, I bet he s been to the Bloody Tower." Her schoolwork might be
suffering a bit but she was still as sharp as her old man.
I looked across at her in the passenger seat and felt yet another pang
of guilt. She was reading about how wonderful London was from a flyer we had
in our rental car; she was sulking away, probably wondering what could be so
important in my life that instead of taking her to see the Crown Jewels, I
was dumping her back with her dreary old grandparents whom she already saw
enough of during the weekends out from her boarding school.
We drove through Docklands in the East End of London, past the
outrageously tall office block on Canary Wharf; then, as we followed signs
for the Blackwall Tunnel, the Millennium Dome, still under construction,
came into view across the Thames. Trying anything to lighten the mood, I
said, "Hey, look, the world's biggest Burger King hat!"
At last I got a reaction: a slight movement of the lips, accompanied by
a determined refusal to laugh.
Still heading toward the tunnel that took us under the Thames and so
south, we came to a gas station just past the Burger King dome. I
needed to call her grandparents.
It seemed that fuel was a sideline for this garage; it sold everything
from disposable barbecues to lottery tickets and firewood. I undid my seat
belt and tried to sound happy with life.
"Do you want anything from the shop?"
She shook her head as I got out to use the pay phone on the wall. I'd
get her something anyway. A nice bundle of kindling, maybe.
After pulling various bits of paper from my jacket pocket I found
Carmen and Jimmy's phone number on a yellow Post-It note, its sticky bit
covered with blue fluff from my jacket. Kelly was still sitting in the car,
belted up and staring daggers at me, both for what I had done and what I was
about to do.
I knew that they'd be in at this time of day. They always had lunch at
home; in nearly fifty years of marriage they'd never eaten out. Carmen
didn't like other people preparing her husband's food, and Jimmy had learned
better than to argue. I also knew that Carmen would answer the phone; it
seemed to be a house rule.
"Hello, Carmen, it's Nick. How are you both?"
"Oh, we're fine," she said, a little crisply.
"Quite tired, of course," she added, to introduce a tone of martyrdom
at the first available opportunity.
I should have ignored it and got straight down to business.
"Tired?" I asked, and as I said it I suddenly remembered something.
"Oh, yes, we stayed up until well after News at Ten. You said Kelly
would be calling us."
They hadn't heard from her since I'd taken her away for the trip, and
I'd promised she would call. Mind you, Kelly hadn't exactly gone out of her
way to remind me.
"I'm sorry, Carmen, she was so sleepy last night I didn't want to wake
her."
She didn't go for that one and I didn't blame her. She was right; at
ten o'clock last night we were both filling our faces with Double Whoppers
and fries.
"Oh, well, I suppose we can talk to her now. Has she had her lunch?"
What the question actually meant was: Have you remembered to feed our
granddaughter? My thoughts went out to Jimmy, married to her for half a
century, and her son, Kev. No wonder he'd headed west just as soon as he
could.
I tried to laugh it off; for Kelly's sake I didn't want to rise to this
emotional blackmail.
"Carmen, look, something has come up. I have to go away tonight.
Would you be able to have her and take her back to school on Monday? I
was going to take her out for the five days to 'do' London, but she might as
well go back now."
There was excitement in the air, but she still had to carve off her
pound of flesh.
"Of course. When will you be coming?"
"That's the problem, I haven't enough time to get her to you. Could you
meet us at Gatwick?"
I knew they could. In fact, chances were that Jimmy was already being
dispatched with an impatient motion of her hand to get his eleven-year-old
mint-condition Rover out of the garage. The new door that had just been
built gave direct access from the bungalow; he was very proud of that. I
could picture him in there, wiping any stray finger marks off the paint
work.
"Oh .. . can't you come here? It would mean we wouldn't get back until
late."
They lived only an hour from the airport, but anything to fuck me
about.
"I can't, I'm afraid. I'm a bit strapped for time."
"But where would we meet you?" There was an edge of panic in her voice
at the thought of having to do something so challenging, mixed with
annoyance that today's minute-by-minute routine was being disrupted. It must
have been a riot growing up as Mr. and Mrs. Brown's little boy.
I'd sensed from the beginning that they or rather, she didn't really
like me. Maybe she blamed me for their son's death; I certainly knew she
resented the fact that I was the person he'd appointed as their
granddaughter's guardian, even though she knew very well that they were too
old to look after her themselves. But fuck it, they'd be dead soon. I would
just feel sorry for Kelly when that day came; she needed other people to
support her, even if they were as suffocating as the Browns.
When I got back to the car Kelly was pretending to be engrossed in
another flyer, and without looking up she greeted me with a downright
martyr's sigh. I'd have to sort her out soon, or she was going to turn out
like her poisoned granny.
I kept it upbeat.
"They're really excited about you coming to stay today instead of next
weekend, they can't wait to see you and hear all about your time on the ship
with everyone."
"OK. That means that I go back to school when everybody else does?"
"Yes, but you'll have a great time with Granny and Grandad first."
She didn't share my optimism, but she was switched on enough to know
that, even though they might be boring, they loved her dearly. It was the
only reason I put up with them.
We got back onto the main drag and headed for the tunnel, me thinking
about the RV details I'd been given. From Kelly there was nothing but
brooding, oppressive silence and I didn't really know how to break it.
Eventually I said, "I'll phone you at school one lunchtime next week,
She perked up.
"You will? You'll phone me?"
"Sure I will. I don't know when it will be, but I will."
She looked at me and raised an accusing eyebrow.
"Is that going to be another one of your promises?"
I smiled and nodded my head. I knew I was digging myself a very deep
hole here, because every time I promised I seemed to fuck up; I didn't have
a clue what I'd be doing, and I knew it was a short-term gain. I hated this
part of my responsibilities, I hated letting her down the way I'd been let
down.
I said, "Not just a promise a double promise. We'll talk about all the
things we'll do on our next holiday. I'll make it up to you, you'll see."
She was studying my face, sizing me up. Having gained an inch, she was
going to go for the full mile.
"Do I have to go to Granny and Grandad's?"
I could guess how she felt. She'd told me that when she was with them,
she spent most of her time pulling her shirt back out of her jeans after
Carmen had pulled them up to her armpits "to keep out the cold." I wouldn't
want to be going there either, but I said, "It'll be fine, don't worry about
it. You were going to stay with them next weekend after school anyway.
Another weekend won't hurt. I'll have a little chat and see if they'll take
you to the aquarium to see those sharks we were talking about."
She gave me a look to let me know the aquarium trip wouldn't happen.
I knew she was right and ploughed on.
"One thing's for sure, I don't want them to take you to the Bloody
Tower; that's our special thing, OK?"
There was a slow acknowledgment, even though she probably knew there
was more chance other grandmother metamorphosing into Zoe Ball overnight. I
indicated to get off the M23 on the last stretch toward the airport.
Signs welcomed us to the North Terminal and I headed up to the
shortterm parking. I kept up my goodness-me-I'm-so-excited voice.
"Right, let's go and see if Granny and Grandad are here yet, shall we?
Tell you what, if they aren't, we'll go and have something to eat. Hungry
yet?"
That should keep Granny happy.
She didn't say it, but the look she gave me as she got out of the car
said, Cut the crap, dickhead, I've had it up to here. She'd been hung out
with the washing; she knew it, and she wanted me to know that she knew it. I
got hold of her hand and bag, because there was traffic all over the place,
and followed the signs to the North Terminal.
I'd arranged to meet them in the Costa Coffee shop. It would be easy
enough to find; even they could do it.
I looked at my G-Shock, the one I'd bought to replace the one I'd lost.
It was a Baby-G this time--the new one--and when you pressed the backlight
button, a little surfer came up on one of the displays. I quite enjoyed
that, even though it was the same little man doing the same little surfing
thing every single time. Sad but true.
It was just past one o'clock. They weren't there yet. Trying to ease my
guilt I took Kelly on a sightseeing tour of the shops and she landed up with
bars of chocolate, an airline teddy bear and an All Saints CD. It was the
easy way out; I knew it wouldn't achieve anything, but it made me feel a bit
better.
We went back to the Costa Coffee shop and sat on bar stools with a view
of the terminal entrance. She had an orange soda, I had a flat white, if
that was what they called it, and we both had a sandwich as we sat watching
a packed airport get fed, catch planes and generally spend more money in one
hour than they would in an entire day on holiday.
Kelly said, "Nick, do you know how long it takes before an elephant is
born ?"
"Nope." I wasn't really listening; I was too busy bending over my
coffee and looking out for Wallace and Gromit, resisting looking at my
watch.
"Nearly two years."
"Oh, that's interesting," I said.
"OK, do you know how many people were in the world in I960?"
"Three years."
She'd sussed me out.
"Nick ... Three billion. But very soon the world will have a population
of six billion."
I turned to look at her.
"You're very clever for a--" Then I saw what she was doing: reading
facts off the back of sugar packets.
"That's cheating!"
At last I got a smile from her. It turned into an actress's smile when
she said through gritted teeth, "Oh, look. Granny and Grandad."
"Well, off you go then and say hello!"
Muttering under her breath, she got off her stool and ran over to them.
Their faces showed a mixture of relief at finding us and
self-congratulation at being brave enough to be out and about in such a big,
busy place. Kelly gave them both a hug; she did love them, it was just that
they weren't the sort of people you'd want to spend all day with, let alone
a bonus weekend.
Their trouble was, they didn't actually do anything. They didn't take
her to the park or on outings; they just kind of sat there expecting her to
draw pictures and drink cups of tea.
Jimmy was wearing cream flannels and a beige anorak; Carmen wore
clothes from the sort of catalog that had Judith Chalmers on the cover.
Jimmy's face seemed to have no features whatsoever; he looked as if
he'd been designed in a wind tunnel. Kev must have got his dark skin and
eyes from his mother, who still looked attractive, even if she did believe
people really thought her jet-black hair was natural.
The pair of them were busy fussing all over Kelly, asking her what
she'd done as they walked toward me. I got in there first, flicking my eyes
between them as I spoke.
"Jim, Carmen, how are things?" And before they could debrief me on the
road conditions and the exact route they'd taken I got straight down to it.
"Look, I'm sorry about this, but I've got to go. You sure you're OK for
the rest of the weekend?"
They were both very happy. It was like Christmas again, except that
that time it had been Heathrow and Kelly had had to be picked up four days
early. They never understood why someone so erratic had been chosen as her
guardian; they didn't even know me and I was clearly not suited to the task.
I bet they had me down as one of Kev's wife's friends. They never did like
Marsha. When they weren't blaming me for their son's murder, they were
probably blaming her, not that she was around to answer back.
Carmen busied herself doing up the top button of Kelly's shirt and
tucking the whole thing back into her jeans. You can't take any chances, the
drafts you get in airports.
I made sure they saw me take a quick look at my watch. I had loads of
time, but it didn't mean I wanted to stay.
"I've really got to go now. Kelly, give us a hug and a kiss."
She wrapped her arms around me and I bent at the waist so we could
kiss. Carmen hated that, because Kelly didn't show them the same sort of
sustained affection. She did with them only what she knew was expected, and
I had to admit that made me feel good.
I looked her in the eye and mimed a phone call with my hand.
promise."
She raised an eyebrow and gave me a withering look.
"Is that a Nick promise?" she said quietly, so that only I could hear
it. I suddenly saw about twenty years into the future; she was going to grow
up into the sort of woman who could light a fire just by looking at it.
"No," I said, equally quietly, "it's an NPP."
"What's that?"
"Normal person's promise."
She liked that one and nodded.
I knew I'd dropped myself in the shit even more, just as my parents had
done with me. By now it was almost unbearable. Carmen and Jimmy were
uncomfortable with our private intimacy, and I really didn't know how to
behave in these situations. I was feeling more guilty than ever. I just
wanted to leave.
The look on Kelly's face made me remember my thirteenth birthday.
My parents didn't. They made up for it by running to the corner shop
and buying a board game in the shape of a robot for seventy-five pence. The
reason I knew that was because it wasn't even wrapped up, just in a bag with
the price tag still on. I knew how it felt to be let down by the ones who
are supposed to love you most.
I whispered in her ear, "I've got to go."
As I stood up, Carmen's nod told me I should have left ten minutes ago.
She said, "We'll be hearing from you, then?" in that special way of
hers that suggested she wouldn't exactly be holding her breath.
"Of course we will. Granny," Kelly said.
"When Nick makes a promise he always keeps it." She might be lying
through her teeth, but she knew when to back me up.
I grinned.
"Yeah, something like that. Bye now."
Jimmy smiled weakly. I couldn't tell if he was happy or just had wind.
I couldn't remember the last time I'd heard him speak.
Carmen decided it was time for Kelly to cut from me.
"Oh, that's nice, you've got a record, have you?" she said.
"Who's it by?"
"All Saints."
"Oh, they're good, aren't they? My favorite is the ginger one with the
Union Jack dress."
"That's the Spice Girls."
"Oh, is it?" Carmen glared at me as if it was my fault, then rounded on
Jimmy.
"Grandad doesn't like any of them; he doesn't go for all that
piercing."
Kelly looked at me and rolled her eyes. As the look changed to one of
desperation, I turned on my heel and walked away.
made as if to go back to the car park, but instead jumped onto the
transit train that would take me to the South Terminal. I kept thinking
about the fuckup and how Kelly must be feeling, but I would have to cut from
that soon. I decided to use the two-minute journey to sort out my guilt,
then bung the work cassette into the back of my head before I got off the
train.
The shuttle was full of all the usual airport suspects: young couples
in matching football shirts, him with a team holdall, her with copies of
Hello! magazine and word search puzzle books; and businessmen in suits,
carrying briefcases and laptops and looking in dire need of The Little Book
of Calm.
I walked into the South Terminal, following the signs to the short-term
car park, and took the elevator to the top floor. I was in work mode now;
everything else had been put to one side in another compartment.
The exposed roof level was about three-quarters full. The deafening
sound of aircraft taking off blanketed all the other noises of cars and
clattering luggage trolleys. I half closed my eyes to protect them from the
glare of sunlight as I started walking down the aisles.
In a row of wagons, down the middle, I spotted what I'd been told to
look for: a Toyota Previa people carrier, dark blue with tinted windows.
Maybe the Firm had found a use for the ones brought back from Syria
after all; it wasn't as if Hertz would have been too happy to have them
back.
I went to the rear of the row of vehicles and started to follow the
line of cars toward it.
Since the change of government in 1997, every department seemed to be
using people carriers. I didn't know if it was policy or just that Tony
Blair used one, but they were a great improvement--much more room for a
briefing, instead of sitting hunched up in the back of a sedan with your
knees around your head. Besides, they were easy to find in a hurry.
As I got closer I spotted a driver in the front seat, filling up the
right hand side of the cab area, reading the Evening Standard and looking
uncomfortable in his collar and tie. None of the windows was open. The size
of his head and his flat-top haircut made it look as if it should have been
sticking out of the turret of a Panzer.
I approached casually from the rear, checking the number plate. I
couldn't exactly remember the full registration but I knew that it would be
a P. The thing I was looking for was the VDM, and sure enough, above the
Toyota sign, on the bottom left side of the tail, was the small chrome
outline of a fish, the trademark of heavy-duty Christians. This was the one;
I went up to the sliding door on the side and waited, listening to the
engine purr.
The door opened out a few inches, then slid back to reveal the two rows
of passenger seats. I looked inside.
I hadn't seen Colonel Lynn for nearly a year, but he hadn't changed
much. He hadn't lost any more hair, which I was sure he was happy about.
His clothes were the same as always, mustard-colored corduroy trousers,
a sports jacket with well-worn leather elbows, and what looked like the same
Viyella shirt he'd been wearing the last time we'd met, just a bit more
frayed around the collar.
I climbed in and slid the door closed behind me. I could feel the air
conditioning working overtime as I took my seat next to him and we shook
hands. Lynn had that fresh-from-the-shower officer's smell about him; maybe
he'd taken in a quick game of squash at the Guards' barracks in Chelsea
before coming to the meeting. Between his feet was a dark blue nylon day
sack which I recognized. It was my quick-move kit.
There was somebody else in there, in the rear row of seats, whom I also
recognized. I turned and nodded politely at her. She returned the gesture,
refolding her copy of the Daily Telegraph. It was only the second time that
I'd met Elizabeth Bamber in person. Last time hadn't gone too well; she was
on the selection board that refused me permanent cadre. It seemed that our
cultural differences didn't endear us to each other during the interview.
Permanent cadre are Ks deniable operators on a salaried retainer not
freelancers like me, called on to carry out shit jobs that no one else
wants. The pay I got was 210 a day for ops, 160 for training days. I wasn't
too sure what the retainer was, but I knew that, like all other payments, it
would be handed over in a brown envelope with no tax or national insurance
to pay. It was a bit like casual labor, which made me feel used and fucked
over, but I liked the money what there was of it. In any case, it was the
only line of work I'd ever known, and I was more afraid of what I would
become without it.
I didn't know exactly what Elizabeth did, or for whom; all I knew was
that she was one of those women who, if they weren't working for the
Intelligence Service, would probably own a stable full of racehorses. She
probably did anyway. She had that sort of broken-veined, no-nonsense,
out-in-the-fresh-air look about her. She was medium height and in her late
forties or at least looked it, especially with her shoulder-length hair,
which was 60 percent gray, with a center parting and a little fringe, though
I doubted she gave much of a fuck about it. In fact, having hair was
probably a bit of an inconvenience for someone like her, because it took
valuable time to comb the stuff.
She was wearing a very smart, sensible, gray two-piece that looked as
if it had cost a fortune; it would have been economical in the long run,
however, because she probably wore it every third day, alternating it with
the two other equally expensive outfits she bought every year in the Harvey
Nichols sale. Under her jacket was a blouse with a long scarf attached that
was tied into a bow. The smart but practical look was complemented by an
almost total lack of makeup it probably took too long in the morning to put
it on, and she couldn't be bothered with that: she had a country to protect.
I made a half turn back toward Lynn so that I had to move only my head
to see each of them. There was silence for about half a minute, broken by
the rustling of a newspaper in the front. I glanced to my left and saw the
driver's huge neck sitting on a very wide back and slightly hanging over his
collar. I could see part of his face in the rearview mirror; his pale skin
and near-Slavic looks gave the game away: he was a Serb, no doubt promised
passports for his entire family if he spied for us during the Bosnian war.
This guy would now be more loyal to the U.K. than most Brits, myself
included.
Still we just sat there. Elizabeth was looking at me; I was looking at
her. Come on, I thought, let's get on with it. It always felt as if they
were toying with me.
It was Lynn who kicked off.
"We haven't seen you for a long time, Nick. How's life?"
As if he cared.
"No complaints. How long am I going to be away?"
"It will depend on how quickly you can get the task done. Listen to
what Elizabeth has to say."
Elizabeth was primed, ready to go; she didn't even have notes. She
levelled her gaze on me, and said, "Sarah Greenwood." It was delivered more
as a question than a statement, and her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she
were expecting an answer.
My reaction when I heard the name surprised me. I felt as if I'd just
been told I had a fatal disease. My hard drive was spinning. Was she dead?
Had she fucked up? Had she got me in trouble? Had she been lifted? I wasn't
going to show these people anything more than I had to; I tried to remain
casual and unconcerned, but all I really wanted to do was ask, "Is she OK?"
She said, "You know her, I believe?"
"Of course I know her by that name anyway." I didn't say how I knew her
name, or what jobs I'd done with her. I didn't know how much Elizabeth knew,
so I just played it straight, which is always the best thing to do.
In my experience, the less you say, the less drama you get yourself
into.
It's good having two ears, but even better to have just one mouth.
"Well, it seems that she has disappeared and of her own accord."
I looked at her, waiting for the follow-on, but she let it hang. I
didn't exactly know what she was getting at, yet she was looking at me as if
I should know.
Lynn saw the problem.
"Let me explain, Nick."
As I turned my head toward Lynn, I caught him just finishing eye
contact with Elizabeth. He was playing the peacemaker here.
He said, "Two years ago, Sarah Greenwood was posted to the Washington
desk. You are aware of that?"
Of course I was. I always tried to keep tabs on where she was and how
she was getting on, though I never kidded myself that the interest was
mutual.
I'd half hoped that she'd make an appearance during my debrief over
last year's fuckup in the States, but she didn't. I realized he was still
waiting for an answer.
"No, not really."
There was a pause as Lynn glanced again at Elizabeth. It looked as if
he needed the nod to continue; he must have got it, because he said, "Sarah
has been U.K. liaison with the Counterterrorism Center, a new intelligence
cell set up by the CIA to provide warnings against potential terrorist
attacks. It's a central clearinghouse, if you like, for intelligence on
terrorism worldwide. Here is the problem. As Elizabeth has already said,
Sarah has disappeared we know she's still on the U.S. mainland, but we don't
know where or why she has gone. We fear that her reliability and judgment
are, how shall I say it, in doubt."
I couldn't help a smile. That was the standard ruck-off when what they
were really saying was: "We don't like you anymore. You have done something
wrong and you are no longer one of us."
Now it was time for Elizabeth to join in. She said, "Let's just say,
since her posting in Washington she has been engaging in too many
initiatives of her own."
Still looking at Lynn, I smiled again.
"Oh, I see too many initiatives."
I gave her word the full five syllables.
I hated it when they beat around the bush. Why didn't they just get on
with it and tell me what the fuck was happening and what they wanted me to
do about it? Before I could get an answer we were interrupted by the arrival
of some punters.
"Oil You're not on holiday now; give a hand with these sodding bags!"
"All right, don't get out yer bleedin' pram!"
Everything stopped as we all looked over to the driver's side of the
wagon. I couldn't see Lynn's face, but Elizabeth's registered disgust. Two
couples were standing by a Ford Escort XR3i. While we'd been waffling away
they'd turned up, opened the trunk and were loading their luggage.
One young couple, both in their mid-twenties, had come to pick up the
other one. The girl back from holiday was wearing white cut-down jeans with
half her ass hanging out to show us how brown she was, but the effect was
spoiled a bit by all the exposed skin being goose bumped, what with this
being Gatwick rather than Tenerife. Just in case we didn't get the message
that she'd been away, her bottled blond hair was in beads where it had been
braided by a beach hustler.
Our man in the driving seat was keeping an eye on them continuously,
still with the paper up, still on the same page, the skin of his massive
neck hanging over his collar even more as he looked right in his wing mirror
checking everything out. These boys had to be jacks of all trades, offensive
and defensive drivers, as well as bodyguards to protect their "principals"
and great joke-tellers to entertain them. Maybe that was why the Serb worked
for Elizabeth. She wasn't the sort of person who understood jokes, and
judging by the Serb's expression as he tried to follow the estuary English
outside, he wasn't up to speed on banter either. I just hoped he wasn't
learning his English from these two in the wagon people would think that
Prince Charles had been hitting the gym.
The entertainment was over. We all turned back to our original
positions and Elizabeth carried on, physically affected by what she had just
seen. Her breed found such people a terrible stain on their ordered lives.
"We are concerned that there might be a conflict about the ethics of
her employment."
I tried not to laugh.
"Ethics? That's not Sarah. She's got ethics filed under "Things to
worry about when I'm dead."" I risked a chuckle, but either Elizabeth didn't
understand, or she got the joke and didn't like it.
The atmosphere felt so frosty I wondered if the Serb had adjusted the
air conditioning. I was slowly welcoming myself out of this wagon.
Elizabeth continued as if I still hadn't spoken.
"We feel that this could expose current operations and put operators'
lives in very real danger."
That stopped me smiling.
"How do you know Sarah might be putting operations at risk?"
"That," she said, "you don't need to know." I could see she'd enjoyed
saying that.
"However, let me give you an example of the problem we face. The
information that Sarah Greenwood retrieved from Syria I understand that you
were part of that operation? that material delivered to us was in fact
incorrect. It would appear that she quite deliberately distorted information
she knew was important to us and the Americans."
So they had wanted what was on the computers after all. And, as usual,
I had been one of their mushrooms, kept in the dark and fed on shit.
She was on a roll now.
"It was most unfortunate that the Source was killed--after all, that
was your task: to bring him back. We still don't know what intelligence the
Syrian operation would have revealed-because you destroyed the computers on
site, I believe."
She made it sound as if I'd done all that on some kind of whim. I let
her carry on, but inwardly I was ready to punch her lights out.
"The Americans were not pleased with our efforts, and I have to say, it
was hardly one of our finest hours."
I wasn't going to let her rev me up even more. For years we'd done jobs
for the U.S. that Congress would never sanction, or that were against the
1974 executive order prohibiting U.S. involvement in assassination.
The job had been false-flagged as an Israeli operation because the
could not be seen to be screaming into Syria and kidnapping an
international financier, even if he did happen to be the right-hand man of
the world's most prolific terrorist. However, by making it look like a joint
operation between the Israeli military and Mossad, everyone was a winner:
America would get the Source, the U.K. would have the satisfaction of
doing a difficult job well and Israel would reap all the kudos. Not that
they knew about it when it was happening--they never did--but they would
still take all the credit.
I thought back to Syria and Sarah's frantic work on the laptop, and the
fact that she had killed the Source. Sarah had certainly sounded convincing
during the debrief, and after that I didn't even think about it, it was
finished.
Whatever had happened since then didn't worry me either; it wasn't
going to change my life. Well, maybe it was now.
Elizabeth continued, "She could have caused a major change in foreign
policy, and that, I must say, would have been most detrimental to the U.K."s
and USs balance of payments and influence in the region ..."
She was talking crap. I bet the reason she was pissed off was because
Clinton had recently signed a "lethal presidential order" against Bin Laden.
He had authorized, in advance, an aggressive operation to arrest him if the
opportunity arose, at the same time recognizing that some of those involved
might be killed. In other words, Clinton had found a way around America's
strict anti assassination rules, and the Firm would be done out of some
work. I could see that Sarah fucking about wouldn't help matters.
I waited for the part Elizabeth had forgotten to emphasize. There are
three things they like to give you at a briefing, when they eventually get
around to saying what they really mean. One, the aim of the task; two, the
reason why the task has to happen; and three, the incentive for the
operator.
I saw her eyes move fractionally up and to the left. She was lying.
"... as well as putting operators at risk in the area. Which is, of
course, our most important consideration." Not a bad incentive, I
thought--even if she was talking bollocks--especially if it was me operating
there.
"As to her motives, well, that's not for you to worry about."
I was starting to feel uneasy about all this. I turned to Lynn.
"If you were worried about this back then, why didn't you just give her
a bung?"
From behind me Elizabeth said, "A bung? A bung?"
Lynn looked over my head and said, in the voice of a queen's counsel
patiently explaining a blow job to a High Court judge, "Money. No, Nick, we
didn't offer her a bung. You know as well as I do that the service never
bribes or pays anyone off."
I couldn't believe he'd said that and I somehow managed to keep a
straight face. Amazingly, so did he. They look after their own in the
Intelligence Service. Even if the IG's been given the sack for gross
misconduct, whether it's for being a pedophile and getting blackmailed for
it, or for just screwing up the job, he goes into a feeder system where he
gets work, and that does two things--it keeps tabs on him, but it also keeps
him sweet, and, more importantly, quiet. That's what a bung is all about:
keeping the house in order.
I wished they would give me one. Only a few months earlier I'd been
escorting an IG called Clive to a service apartment in London. These
apartments are paid for, furnished and run by the Intelligence Service.
Nobody lives in them; they're used for meetings, briefings and
debriefings, and as safe houses.
Clive had had a bit of a drama with Gordievsky, the Russian dissident
who'd years ago defected to the West with a headful of secrets. The former
KGB chief was briefing the Intelligence Service at one of the training
establishments near the Solent on the south coast. Clive and two others
refused to go to the presentation, on the grounds that Gordievsky was a
traitor, and it didn't matter which side he came from. I happened to believe
they were right, but they still got cut away. After all, it was very
embarrassing for Her Majesty's government to have its people calling an
inbound defector a scumbag. Two went quietly with a payoff and jobs supplied
by the Good Lads' Club the City. Clive, however, refused to go. The best
way, it seemed to the service, was to offer him a bigger wad than the other
two. If that was refused, then he could have as much pain as money can buy.
I persuaded him into a flat in Cambridge Street, Pimlico, and listened
as they offered him 200 grand to shut up and fuck off to the City. Clive
picked up the money, ripped it out of its plastic bank wallets, opened the
window and scattered it like confetti. As the hundreds of notes fluttered
down onto the corner pub on Cambridge Street, the punters must have thought
Christmas had been brought forward to June.
"You want to fuck me off?" Clive said.
"Then it's going to cost you a fucking sight more than this."
I thought it was great and wanted to join the pub crowd fighting for
fifty-pound notes. To my mind the boy had done good; nobody likes a traitor,
no matter what side you think you're on. I really hoped Sarah wasn't one,
because I liked her. Actually, I liked her a lot.
I asked Elizabeth, "And you're sure that she hasn't been lifted?"
She looked at Lynn.
"Lifted?"
It was a bit like being at Wimbledon, sitting between these two. Lynn
had to interrupt again because Elizabeth seemed about as switched on to real
life as Mickey Mouse.
I asked, "So what do you want me to do about it?"
Elizabeth kept it very simple.
"Find her."
I waited for the rest of the sentence. There was nothing. It was the
most succinct aim I'd ever been given.
"Do you know where she could be? I need a start point."
She thought for a while.
"You will start in Washington. Her apartment, I think, would be best,
don't you?"
Yes, I didn't disagree with that. But I had another question: "Why
don't you get the Americans to help you? They'd have the resources to track
her down much faster."
She sighed.
"As I thought I was making clear to you, this matter needs to be
handled with the least possible amount of fuss, and speedily." She looked at
Lynn. He cleared his throat and turned to face me.
"We don't really want to involve any American departments yet. Not even
our embassy staff are aware of the situation. As you might imagine, it's
somewhat embarrassing to have one of our own IGs missing in the host
country.
Especially with Netanyahu and Arafat in the U.S. for the Wye summit."
He paused.
"If you fail to find her they will have to know, and they will have to
take action. This is a very grave situation, Nick. It could cause us a lot
of embarrassment."
I had been given the shortest aim ever, and now I'd also been told the
clearest reason why. Lynn showed the worry on his face.
"We need to find her quickly. No one must know. I emphasize, no one."
I hated it when these people used the word "we." They're in the shit,
and all of a sudden it's "we." If the job went wrong it would have no father
but me.
I calmed down.
"That's why you want a K it's a deniable op?"
He nodded.
Why me? I said, "Isn't this a job for the security cell? They're used
to investigations. This isn't my sort of work."
"This isn't something that needs to go any farther within the service."
There was irritation in Elizabeth's voice.
"I particularly wanted you for the job, Mr. Stone, as I understand you
know Sarah better than most."
I looked at her, still trying not to show any emotion. She'd raised a
knowing eyebrow as she said it. Shit. I tried to look puzzled.
"I know her, if that's what you mean, and I've worked with her, but
that's about it."
She tilted her head slightly to one side. She knew I was lying.
"Really?
I was informed that the relationship between you was somewhat cozier.
In fact I was told that the reason for your divorce after leaving the
military was due entirely to your relationship with Sarah Greenwood. Am I
mistaken?"
She wasn't, and I now understood even more. They had chosen me because
they thought I knew her well enough to have a chance of finding her. They
were firefighting, and they were using me as Red Adair. Fuck 'em, let them
sort their own shit out. I might be pissed off, but I wasn't stupid. It was
excuse time.
"It's not going to work," I said.
"The U.S. is a big place, and what am I going to do on my own? I
haven't seen her for ages and we weren't that close. What can I do? What's
the use of even getting on a flight?"
Lynn bent down to pick up my quick-move kit.
"You will be going on the flight. You will start an investigation to
find her. If not, I'm afraid you will find yourself in jail."
I felt like saying, "Come off it, that's the sort of line I use myself
when I'm threatening people. You can do better than that." But I had learned
the hard way to keep my mouth shut, and it was just as well I did. Lynn had
my day sack on his knees now.
"Credit us with a little intelligence, Nick. Do you really think we
don't know the full events of last year?"
My stomach lurched and I knew my cheeks were starting to burn. I tried
to remain calm, waiting to hear what he had to say.
"Nick, your version of events leaves out a number of details, any of
which will put you behind bars if we so choose. We haven't investigated the
money you kept, or the unlawful killings you performed."
That sounded rich coming from a man who had sent me out routinely to
"perform" unlawfully. But I knew that they could stitch me up if they
wanted. It was par for the course; I'd even been part of the stitch-up
sometimes.
I now knew how it felt.
There was an outside chance they were bluffing. I stared at him and
waited to see what else he had to say. I soon wished I hadn't, because it
gave Elizabeth another opening.
"Mr. Stone, let us consider your situation. What, for example, would
happen to the child in your guardianship if you were imprisoned? Her life
must be difficult enough as it is, I should have thought: new country, new
school..."
How the fuck did they know all this? I thought I'd already been given
my incentive, but obviously not. They didn't come any less subtle than this.
I had to clench my fists to control myself. I felt like kicking the shit out
of both of them. They knew it, and maybe that was why Godzilla was in the
driver's seat. It's always unwise to fuck with a man who has a neck bigger
than your own head, especially if he probably has enough weaponry in the
foot well to shoot down a jumbo jet. I took a deep breath, accepted I was in
the shit and let it out again.
Elizabeth carried on as Lynn opened my day sack
"Having found her, report back where she is and what she's doing. Then
await further instructions."
I turned back to Lynn. I knew she had finished and he would now give me
the details I needed. I could hear the newspaper being unfolded. She was
probably checking which of her horses were running tomorrow. I tried to keep
my breathing under control. I felt angry and helpless, my two least favorite
emotions.
Lynn was unloading the bag and handing me the items. My cover
documentation, driver's license, passport and even an advert for books from
a local paper, showed that, as from now, I lived in Derbyshire. There were
three credit cards. These would have been serviced every month, and used so
that I ended up with a normal bill like everyone else. The family who
covered for me made sure of that; years ago we used to keep all this stuff
with us all the time, but there were too many fuckups, with people getting
corrupt and using the credit cards to pay for new cars and silk underwear
for their mistresses. An audit a few years earlier had unearthed two K
operators who had never even existed, and somebody somewhere was drawing off
the money.
Lynn said, "There's the photography kit to Mac anything down to us."
I Xhad a quick look inside. From the way that Lynn said it, I knew he'd
just got the briefing on this kit, and it sounded all exciting and sexy. I
nodded.
"Great, thanks."
"Here are your flight details and here are your tickets." As he got
them out of the bag he checked the details and said, "Oh, so you're Nick
Snell now?"
"Yep, that's me." It had been for quite a while now, ever since I
became operational again after ... well, after what I'd thought I'd got away
with.
Then he produced two flash cards from envelopes and handed them to me.
"Your codes. Do you want to check them?"
"Of course." He passed the bag to me. I took out the Psion 3C personal
organizer and turned it on. I'd been trying to get the new 5 Series out of
the service, but unless the funds were for building squash courts, it was
like trying to get blood from a stone. All the Ks would have to put up with
the 3Cs they'd bought two years ago--and the thing I had was one of the
early ones, which didn't even have the backlit display. The service's
attitude to kit was the same as that of a thrifty mother who buys you a
school uniform several sizes too big, only in reverse.
I put the cards into both of the ports. It would be no good getting on
the ground and finding that these things didn't work. I opened up each one
in turn and checked the screen. One had just a series of five number
sequences;
I closed that down and took it out. The other had rows of words with
groups of numbers next to each word. All was in order.
"The contact number is ..." Lynn started to reel off a London number.
The Psion held the names and addresses of everyone from the bank
manager to the local pizza shop, as you would have as part of your cover. I
hit the data icon, and tapped the telephone number straight in, adding, as I
always did, the address "Kay's sweet shop," I could sense Elizabeth's eyes
burning into the back of my head and I turned around. She was looking
disapprovingly at me over the top of her paper, clearly put out that I was
entering her contact number in the 3C. But there was no way I'd remember it
that quickly; I'd need to go away and look at it, and once I had it in my
head I'd wipe it off. I'd never been clever enough to remember strings of
telephone numbers or map coordinates as they were given to me.
Lynn carried on with the details.
"Once in D.C." make contact with Michael Warner ." He gave me a contact
number, which I also tapped in.
"He's a good man, used to work in communications, but had a car
accident and needed to have steel plates in his head."
I closed down the Psion.
"What's he do now?"
Elizabeth had finished with the racing section and turned to the share
prices. The driver still hadn't turned a page. Either he was learning the
recipe of the day by heart or he'd gone into a trance.
Lynn said, "He's Sarah's PA. He'll let you into her apartment."
I nodded.
"What's the cover story?"
Lynn looked impatiently at his watch; maybe he had another squash game
to get to.
"He knows nothing, apart from the fact that London needs to check out
her security while she's away on business. It's time for her PV review."
Personal vetting is carried out every few years to make sure you aren't
becoming a target for blackmail, or sleeping with the Chinese defense
attache--unless you've been asked to by Her Majesty's government--or that
you, your mother, or your great aunt haven't chucked in your lot with the
Monster Raving Loony Party. Not that that would have meant that much in the
past. Once you were "in" as an IG things seemed to flow along without much
in the way of monitoring, unless you were at the lower end of the food chain
my end where it was a completely different story.
"He is a bit strange at times; you may have to be patient." Lynn
started to smile.
"He had to leave the com ms cell because his steel plate picked up
certain frequencies and he used to get terrible head pain. He's good at his
job, though." The smile faded as he added pointedly, "And more important,
he's loyal."
I shrugged.
"Fine." Chances were that Metal Mickey was loyal because he couldn't
get a job anywhere else, apart from as a relay station for Cellnet.
I was packing everything back into the bag. I couldn't wait to get into
the fresh air; I was fed up with being scrutinized and fucked over by these
people. But Lynn hadn't finished. He had one more item, which he shoved
right under my nose. It was a sheet of white paper, requiring a signature
for the codes. I used Lynn's pen to scribble mine and handed it back. No
matter what happens, you've still got to sign for every single thing.
Everyone needs to cover their ass.
I pushed open the door and slid it back, picking up the day sack When
my feet were on the concrete I turned and said, "What if I can't find her?"
Elizabeth lowered the paper and gave me the sort of look she'd given
our friends in the Ford Escort.
Lynn glanced at Elizabeth, then back at me.
"Get yourself a good barrister."
I picked up the day sack turned away and started to walk toward the
elevator. I heard the door slide closed, and moments later the Previa moved
off.
I walked toward the elevator trying not to get myself into a rage. I
didn't know what had brought it back on--the fact that the Firm knew about
both Sarah and Kelly, or the fact that I'd been stupid enough to think they
didn't. I tried to calm down by telling myself that, in their shoes, I would
have done exactly the same, would have used it as a lever to make me do the
job. It was a fair one, but that didn't make me any happier about being on
the receiving end.
I got to the elevator and jabbed the button. I looked at the red
digital display above the door. Nothing was moving. An elderly couple
arrived, having an argument about the way their bags were stacked on the
trolley.
We all waited.
The elevator stopped at every floor but ours. I stabbed at the button
six times in rapid succession and the elderly couple shut up and moved to
the other side of their trolley to keep out of my way.
Maybe it was Sarah I was pissed off with, or maybe I was just pissed
off with myself for letting her under my guard. Elizabeth was spot on, she
had been responsible for my divorce.
The wait for the elevator was starting to turn into a joke. More people
had arrived with trolleys and were milling about. I took the stairs. Two
levels down, I followed the signs to departures across the skywalk, fighting
my way against a stream of pedestrian traffic with suntans. Several charter
flights must have come in at once.
I couldn't get the briefing out of my mind. How was it that they knew
everything about last year's fuckup? I'd kept my mouth shut all along and
let them have just the barest of facts.
There was no way I was going to let them take the money off me. Did
they even know about it? I had a brain wave and started to feel better. They
couldn't know everything. If so, they would know that I had enough evidence
to put a few of the fuckers behind bars forever, and if they knew that, they
wouldn't risk threatening me. Then I felt pissed off again: they could do
what they wanted, because they knew about Kelly. I'd seen grown men's
emotions getting fucked over and used against them when it came to their
kids, but I'd never thought it would happen to me. I cut all the conjecture
from my mind and started working.
Departures was the normal mayhem people trying to steer trolleys that
had other ideas and parents chasing runaway two-year-olds. A gaggle of
pubescent schoolkids with tin grins were on a trip somewhere, and an
American kids' orchestra was sitting on its trombone and bassoon cases,
bored with waiting to check in.
I went to the cash point then to the bureau de change. Next priority
was to find myself some plausible hand luggage. I bought myself a leather
holdall, threw in my quick-move day sack and headed for the pharmacy for
washing and shaving stuff. After that I hit a clothes shop for a pair of
jeans, a couple of shirts and spare underwear.
I checked in at the American Airlines business-class desk and fast
tracked air side into the lounge, where I got straight on my mobile to
contact my "family." They were good people, James and Rosemary. They had
loved me like a son since I boarded with them years ago, or that was the
cover story, anyway. James always seemed like a father should be; he was
certainly the sort of man who would have taken his eight-year-old around HMS
Belfast. Both civil servants who had taken early retirement, they had never
had any children because of their careers, and were still doing their bit
for Queen and country. I even had a bedroom they called it "Nick's room" in
the loft. If all your documentation shows that's where you live, you must
have a room, surely?
These were the people who would both confirm my cover story and also be
part of it. I visited them whenever I could, especially before an op, with
the result that my cover got stronger as time passed. They knew nothing
about the ops and didn't want to; we would just talk about what was going on
at the social club, and what to do with greenfly on the roses.
James wasn't the best gardener in the world, but this sort of detail
gives substance to a cover. While I was in the area I would use my credit
cards at one or two local shops, collect any mail and leave. It was a pain
to do, but details count.
"Hello, James, it's Nick here. Quick change of plan. I'm going for a
holiday in America." I might have changed names, but not James and Rosemary.
They just got used to the change of details; after all, I was their third
"son" since retirement.
"Any idea how long for?"
"A couple of weeks probably."
"All right, have a good holiday then, Nick. Be careful; it's a violent
country."
"I'll do my best. See you when I get back. Say hello to Rosemary for
me."
"Of course, see you soon. Oh, Nick ..."
"Yes?"
"Local council elections. It was a Lib Dem who got in."
"OK, Lib Dem. Male or female?"
"Male, Felix something. His ticket was to stop the planning permission
for the super store."
"Oh, OK. Will he block it?"
"Don't be stupid. And talking of blockages, the problem with the septic
tank got sorted out yesterday."
"OK, cheers. I tell you what, I'm glad your shit is sorted out there,
because I'm up to my neck in it here." We were both still laughing as I
pressed "end" and watched the businessmen frantically bent over their
laptops.
There was nothing else to do now but wait for my flight, my head slowly
filling up with Sarah. I didn't want to do this job. She'd fucked me up, but
I still missed her. I could see that if what I was being told was right, she
definitely needed to be stopped; it was just that I didn't want to be the
one to do it.
I settled into my business-class seat, listening first to the screams
and banter of the zit-faced, hormonal boys and girls from the band twenty
rows behind me, then to a very smooth, west coast American voice saying how
wonderful it was for the flight crew and cabin staff to be able to serve us
today.
They filled us with drink and a meal of chicken covered in stuff, and
it was only then that I closed my eyes and started to think seriously about
how I was going to find Sarah.
Even in the U.K." a quarter of a million people go missing each year,
over 16,000 of them permanently--not, for the most part, because they've
been abducted, but out of deliberate choice. If you go about it the right
way it's a very simple thing to do. Sarah knew how to do that; it was part
of her job. Finding a missing person in the U.K. was bad enough, but the
sheer size of the U.S.A." and the fact that I couldn't turn to anyone for
help, meant it was going to be like looking for a needle in a haystack, in a
field full of haystacks, in a country full of fields.
Whatever was going on in her head, like most people in this business,
Sarah would have her security blanket tucked away. Part of that would be
another identity. I had two backup IDs, in case one was discovered.
Everybody finds their own way to build one up and, more especially,
hide it from the Firm. If you ever had to do a runner from them, you'd need
that head start, and if Sarah had it in mind to disappear it would have been
well planned. She wasn't the sort of person to do anything at half cock.
Then again, nor was 1.1 thought about my new mate, Nicholas Davidson,
who I'd bumped into in Australia the year before. He was a bit
younger than me, and had the same Christian name, which is always a
good start, as it helps when reacting to a new ID. But more importantly,
both Nick and Davidson are very common names.
I found him in a gay bar in Sydney. It's usually the best place for
what I had in mind, whatever country you're in. Nicholas, I soon learned,
had been living and working in Australia for six years; he had a good job
behind the bar and a partner with whom he shared a house; most important of
all, he had no intention of going back to the U.K. Pointing out of the
window, he said, "Look at the weather. Look at the people. Look at the
lifestyle. What do I want to go back for?" I got to know him over two or
three weeks; I'd pop in there a couple of times a week, when I knew it was
his shift, and we'd have a chat. I met other gay men there, but they didn't
have what Nicholas had. He was the one for me.
When I got back to the U.K." I opened up an accommodation address in
his name. Then I went to the town hall and got Nicholas registered on the
electoral roll for the area of the address and applied for a duplicate of
his driver's license. It arrived from the DVLC three weeks later.
During that time I also went to the Registry of Births and Deaths at
St. Catherine's House in London and obtained a copy of his birth
certificate.
He hadn't liked to talk to me about his past, and I could never get
anything more out of him than his birthday and where he was born, and trying
to dig any deeper would have aroused suspicion. Besides, his partner, Brian,
was getting pissed off with me sniffing around. It took a couple of hours of
scouring the registers between 1960 and 1961 before I found him.
I went to the police and reported that my passport had been stolen.
They gave me a crime number, which I put on my application form for a
replacement. Added to a copy of the birth certificate, it worked: Nick
Davidson the Second was soon the proud owner of a brand-new ten-year
passport.
I needed to go farther. To have an authentic ID you have to have credit
cards. Over the next few months I signed up with several book and record
clubs; I even bought a hideous-looking Worcester porcelain figurine out of a
Sunday supplement, paying with a postal order. In return, I got bills and
receipts, all issued to the accommodation address.
Next I wrote to two or three of the high-street banks and asked them a
string of questions that made it sound as if I were a big-time investor. I
received very grovelling letters in reply, on the bank's letterhead, and
written to my address. Then all I did was walk into a building society, play
very stupid and say I would like to open a bank account, please. As long as
you have documentation with your address on, they don't seem to care.
I put a few quid in the new account and let it tick over. After a few
weeks I got some standing orders up and running with the book clubs, and at
last I was ready to apply for a credit card. As long as you're on the
electoral register, have a bank account and no bad credit history, the card
is yours.
And once you have one card, all the other banks and finance houses will
fall over themselves to make sure you take theirs as well. Fortunately, it
appeared that Nick One had left no unpaid bills behind when he'd left. If he
had it would have been back to the drawing board.
I was thinking about going one step farther and getting myself a
National Insurance number, but really there was no point. I had money and I
had a way out, and anyway, you can just go down to the local DSS and say
you're starting work the next Monday. They'll give you an emergency number
on the spot, which will last you for years. If that doesn't work, you can
always just make one up; the system's so inefficient it takes forever for
them to find out what's going on.
As soon as I had my passport and cards up and running, I used them for
a trip to confirm they worked. After that, I carried on using them to keep
the cards active and to get the passport stamped with a few entries and
exits.
Just as I would do if I needed to disappear, Sarah would be leaving
behind everything she knew. She wouldn't be contacting family or friends,
she would completely bin all the little day-to-day experiences that made up
her life, all the little eccentricities that would give her away.
I started to think back over what she'd told me of her past because,
without any outside help, that was the only place I had to go. I really knew
very little, apart from the fact that she'd had a boyfriend a while ago, but
binned him after finding out he was also seeing another woman. The story
went that he lost a finger during the row with her; and that was the sum
total in that department. Maybe metal-headed Mickey Warner could help, if I
made it sound like a PV question. In fact, there would be plenty of
questions for him to answer.
As for the family and her upbringing, she'd never told me much. All I
knew was that, though we might have come from different ends of the social
spectrum, we seemed to share the same emotional background. Neither set of
parents had given a monkey's. She was fucked off to school when she was just
nine, and me, well, I was just fucked off. Her family life was a desert, and
it would hold no clues. The more I thought about it, the smaller the needle
became and the larger the haystack.
What it boiled down to was that if she wanted to disappear she
could-nobody was going to find her. I could be on her trail for months and
still not be getting any warmer. I racked my brains, trying to remember
something, anything, that might help, some little clue she might have
revealed at some point that would give me a lead.
I pressed the "call" button and ordered a couple of beers, partly to
help me sleep, partly because, once I got to D.C." there would be no more
alcohol.
For me, work and drink never mixed.
Maybe Josh could help. I could get hold of him when he returned from
the U.K." and maybe he could access some databases and run some covert
checks. I wondered whether I should tell him the truth, but decided against.
It could land both of us in the shit.
The thought suddenly struck me that part of me was hoping I wouldn't
find her. I felt depressed, but resolved to crack on and get it over and
done with. I would go straight to her flat, meet my new mate Metal Mickey,
and take it from there.
The beer turned up and I decided to veg out for the rest of the flight.
As I watched a film my mind drifted to Kelly. She was probably sitting at
the table with her grand ad drawing pictures and drinking tea and trying to
pull her shirt out from her jeans every time her grandmother tucked it back
in. I made a mental note to call her.
I took another swig of beer and tried my hardest to think of something
else, but I couldn't get Sarah out of my mind.
In 1987, two years before the end of the Soviet occupation of
Afghanistan, the U.K. and U.S. were sending teams in-country to train
Afghani rebels, the mujahedin.
The Soviet Union had invaded Afghanistan eight years earlier. Peasant
villagers got their first experience of modern technology when they were
pounded by Moscow's jets, tanks and helicopters. Three million were killed
or maimed; six million others fled west into Iran or east into Pakistan.
Those that were left standing took on the Russians, living on stale
bread and tea, sleeping on rocky mountainsides.
Eventually the mujahedin put out an international plea for help. The
West responded with $6 billion worth of arms. Congress, however, would not
give permission for the rebels to be armed with American Stinger
ground-to-air missiles to take down the Russian gunships and ground attack
aircraft, so our job was to train them in how to operate the Brit Blowpipe
missiles instead. The CIA reasoned that if Congress was shown that the
Afghans had a piss-poor ground-to-air missile capability which they
certainly did with Blowpipe: you needed to be a brain surgeon or have two
right hands to use the thing then they would eventually be allowed to have
Stingers instead. They were right. We stayed and generally trained them how
to fuck the Russians over.
Not that I knew it at the time I was more concerned about not losing a
leg on the hundreds of thousands of antipersonnel mines the Russians had
dropped but in Saudi Arabia, a few years before, a young civil engineering
graduate called Osama Bin Laden had also responded to the rebels' plea for
help, packing himself and several of his family's bulldozers off to central
Asia. An Islamic radical from an influential and enormously wealthy family,
whose construction company had been involved in rebuilding the holy mosques
in Mecca and Medina, Bin Laden was inspired by what he saw as the plight of
Muslims in a medieval society besieged by a twentieth-century superpower.
At first his work was political. He was one of the Saudi benefactors
who spent millions supporting the Afghan guerrillas. He recruited thousands
of Arab fighters in the Gulf, paid for their passage to Afghanistan and set
up the main guerrilla camp to train them. Then he must have gone a bit
loopy. With all that money he decided to take part in the fighting himself.
I never saw him, but every other word from the mujahedin would be on the
subject of how great he was. They loved him, and so did the West at that
time. He sounded like a good lad, taking care of widows and orphans by
creating charities to support them and their families, all that sort of
stuff.
Our team had just finished a six-month tour in the mountains north of
Kabul and was cleaning up back in the U.K.. before a two-week holiday when
we got called to London for orders. It looked as if we were going back to
visit our new best mates a bit quicker than we thought. Aboard the
helicopter, the rumor going around was that we were needed to protect a
civil servant during meets with the mujahedin. We groaned at the thought of
having to nanny a sixty-year-old Foreign Office pen-pusher while he did an
on-site audit of arms expenditure. Colin had been picked to be with the
principal at all times when on the ground, while the rest of us would
provide protection from a distance.
"Fuck that," said Colin.
"It'll be like getting stuck in an episode of Yes, Minister." He
promptly wriggled out of it and handed the job over to me.
Colin, Finbar, Simon and I were part of the team. We were sitting in a
briefing room in a 1960s office block on the Borough High Street, just south
of London Bridge, drinking tea from a machine and gob bing off as we waited
for others to arrive. A woman we didn't recognize entered the room, and all
four of us, as well as a few of the advisers and briefing personnel, did a
double take. She was stunning, her body hardly disguised by a short black
skirt and jacket. She nodded to people she knew and sat down, seemingly
oblivious to the many pairs of male eyes burning into her back.
Colin would fuck the crack of dawn if he had the chance. He couldn't
keep his eyes off her. She took off her jacket, and the sleeveless top
beneath showed off her shoulders. They had definition: she trained. I could
sense Colin getting even more excited.
He leaned over and whispered to Finbar, "I need a lawyer."
"Why's that, wee mon?" Finbar always called him that, which was
strange, as the Irishman was about a foot smaller than Colin.
"I'm getting a divorce."
We were all intrigued to know what she was bringing to the party; it
came as a bit of a shock when she was introduced as the civil servant we
were going to protect. I had to smile. I knew what was coming next and,
right on cue, Colin leaned toward me.
"Nick ..."
I ignored him, making him suffer a bit more.
"Nick ..."
I turned and gave him a big smile.
"I'll take my job back now, mate."
I slowly shook my head.
Listening intently to the briefing officer, she crossed her legs, and
the rustle of the material was just about the most wonderful sound I'd ever
heard. I was sure we were all paying more attention to that than to the
briefing. She was now comfortable in her seat and her skirt had ridden up
enough to show the darker tops of her tights. It was impossible to tell if
she was doing it on purpose. She didn't turn her head or glance around to
check for effect.
When she stood up to speak, her voice was low and very confident. If
the Intelligence Service didn't work out for her, she could always find a
job on a 1-900 number.
Sarah explained that what she wanted to do was lay her hands on and get
back to the West an airworthy, Russian-built Hind ground-attack helicopter,
the true capabilities of which, she said, were still not understood.
Better still, she added, she'd like a pair. She was the one who was
going to strike the deal with the Afghans, and it was a simple case of
"We'll scratch your back by carrying on showing you how to fuck the
Russians, you scratch ours with a helicopter or two."
From day one of the two months that we were moving in and out of
Pakistan to the rebels' mountain hideouts, she was a consummate professional
to work with. She made life so much easier for us sometimes on jobs like
this we could spend just as much time massaging the fear factor out of the
poor fucker who had to make the meet as we would preparing for it ourselves.
But she was different. Maybe she wasn't scared because she had just as much
of a fiery temper as the truculent rebels. That often led to delays in
negotiations more so than the fact that she was a woman.
But it was obvious to me that she had the knowledge, language and
background to hold her own with these people, for whom we all had the
greatest respect; after all, they were fighting a superpower, and winning.
I saw that Sarah had a love and understanding of this part of the world
that she couldn't have hidden, even if she'd tried. On top of that, she was
switched on and didn't flap when the meets got heated. She knew I was there,
and that the other three were around somewhere, watching. If the shit had
hit the fan, the Afghans wouldn't have known what had hit them unless the
shit was Russian, in which case our orders were to bail out and leave the
rebels to it.
We were on a shopping trip, but with a difference. Everyone had a
weapon and everyone was at war not only with the Russians, but also with
each other as they fought to gain control of the country. Sarah played one
group off against another to get what she wanted. It went wrong only once,
when two young men discovered what was going on and confronted her. I had to
do a little confrontation of my own at that point, and make sure the bodies
were never found.
Another time she lost her cool when the rebels told her they wanted to
sell the Hind to her, not simply hand it over. They had screamed and shouted
at each other and the meet had ended with her storming off the mountainside.
We drove to the border in silence, while she sat and brooded about what had
happened. At length she said, "Not a good one for me, Nick. What do you
think I should write in my report?"
I thought for a moment.
She laughed.
"Never mind, we'll just have to come back and try again soon, but not
for the next five days." It was the first time I'd seen her really laugh. As
we tried to make it back to Pakistan before one of the helicopters she was
so keen to get hold of found us, she was giggling like a school kid
It turned into a ritual. After it happened for the third time I would
just nod and say, "Fuck 'em if they can't take a joke." She'd laugh, and we
would then just spin the shit until we got to the safety of Pakistan.
Later she had a report that PIRA (the Provisional IRA) were passing
technical information to the mujahedin on how to make homemade explosives
and timer units. London reckoned the Afghans would be paying PIRA back with
buckets of their U.S.and U.K.-sourced weapons.
She looked concerned.
"What are we going to do about it, Nick? London wants me to find out
who their contact is."
I cracked up.
"You already know them."
She looked puzzled.
"I do?"
"Colin, Finbar, Simon and me."
She was now totally confused.
"Think about it. Who has been fighting a terrorist war for years? We
showed the Afghans what PIRA use, we showed them how to make the timer
units. PIRA's stuff is easy to make, reliable and it works. It's the best
improvized kit in the world. We even use it ourselves, so why not show our
new best mates? That's our job, right: to help fuck up the bad boys."
The next evening in Pakistan was spent constructing a sit rep that took
the piss out of the int collator who'd thought up this little PIRA gem, and
she found it as funny as I did, which was all rather nice, because I was
finding that I liked the way her nose twitched when something amused her and
her face creased into a big, radiant smile.
It was strange that we got on so well, because in many ways we were
chalk and cheese. I had joined the Army because I was too thick to do
anything else. I'd seen the adverts that said I could be a helicopter pilot
serving Queen and country, and an uncle of mine, who was an ex serviceman
told me that girls loved a uniform. As far as I was concerned, all you had
to do to get permanently tanned and laid was saunter down to the recruiting
office. To a sixteen-year-old kid who thought that the world beyond my south
London housing estate was just hearsay, it was no wonder the posters sucked
me in. I couldn't wait to go to Cyprus wherever that was and fly my
helicopter over beaches packed with girls who were just gagging for me to
land and let them play with my joystick.
Strangely, however, that wasn't quite the way things turned out. I took
the entry tests, but the Army seemed to take the view that somebody who
could only just about do up his own boot laces without getting confused was
not about to take sole charge of a multimillion-pound Chinook. So, the
infantry it was, then.
Sarah, on the other hand, was smart. Private Benjamin she wasn't. Not
that I knew much about her; ironically, she was just as good as I was at not
giving anything away. No, I realized later, she was better. And to be honest
that pissed me off. I wanted to know all about her strengths and weaknesses,
her hopes and fears, her likes and dislikes, because armed with that
information I could properly plan and carry out an attack on her expensive
designer underwear. Since part of our cover while in Pakistan was that we
were a couple and had to share the same hotel room much to Colin's fury I
thought I might be in with a chance. At least, that was at the back of my
mind at the start. I soon surprised myself by finding that, more than to get
into her pants, I wanted to get inside her head. I realized I actually liked
her. I liked her a lot, and I'd never felt that way about anyone before.
As time went by, however, I was making no progress. I could never get
any sort of handle on who this woman really was. It was like playing a
computer game and never getting past level one. It wasn't that she was
aloof; she was a great mixer. She'd go out with the team, and even accepted
dinner with me a couple of times. She had a way of making me feel like a
puppy jumping around at her feet waiting for a doggie treat. I knew, though,
that I had the dreamer's disease, and that nothing would happen between us.
What the fuck would she want from someone like me, apart from my ability to
rip people apart for her if they got too scary?
On that point I'd obviously acquitted myself all right, because Sarah
was the one who suggested that I apply for a job with the service once I
lefr the Regiment. Even now, after five years, I still didn't know if I
should kiss her for that, or give her the good news with a two-pound ball
hammer.
I drank more beer and tried to watch the TV screen in front of me, but
really I couldn't be assed. I thought back again to the Afghanistan job. The
United States and its allies gave tens of thousands of assault rifles and
rocket-propelled grenades, millions of rounds of ammunition and hundreds of
Stinger missiles to the mujahedin. By the time the war ended in 1989 the
muj's stock of Stingers was far from exhausted, and the CIA soon had a
multimillion-dollar reward operation going, in an attempt to get them back
before they were sold to any terrorist group who fancied a couple to play
with. As far as I knew, the offer still stood.
I turned onto my side, trying to get comfortable, and thought that
maybe I should be going back to try and get some of that reward for myself.
It was about time I made some money. I didn't know where they were, but
I knew an Afghan who'd got Sarah's Hinds for her, and he just might.
It's strange how things change. During that time Bin Laden was most
certainly in the West's Good Lads club. Now he'd had the idea of blowing up
things on the American mainland, he was public enemy number one. I wondered
what sort of reward the U.S. had on his head.
The flight ended in Dulles airport, just outside of Washington, and I
joined the long snake of people lining up for Immigration. It took about
twenty minutes to shuffle to the desks, gradually zigzagging my way backward
and forward between the ropes. It reminded me of lining up for a ride at
Disneyland. The immigration personnel looked like policemen and behaved like
bouncers, pushing and herding us into position.
My immigration official glared as if he were trying to spook me, maybe
because he was bored. I just smiled like a dickhead tourist while he stamped
the visa waiver and wearily invited me to enjoy my stay in the United States
of America.
The automatic doors parted and I walked into the frenzy of the arrivals
lounge. Drivers were holding up name cards, families were clutching flowers
and teddy bears, and they were all looking hopefully at each face that came
through the sliding doors. All I wanted was a big dose of caffeine.
I wandered over to Starbucks and got myself about a pint and a half of
cappuccino. Tucking myself away in the corner, I got out the 3C and the
mobile and switched them both on.
I found the number I wanted and waited an age for the mobile to get a
signal. The new Bosch mobiles worked on both worldwide and U.S. frequencies;
there wasn't 100 percent coverage here yet, but it was getting better.
They had completely changed the way we worked. Phones had been around for
ages that could do the same job, but they weren't available commercially. On
covert ops you can use only what you can buy at the Carphone Warehouse; if
not, you'd stand out like dogs' bollocks. I hit the keys.
"Hellooo, Michael speaking." The voice was camp and highly pitched,
more like a game-show host than the personal assistant of a member of the
"other Foreign Office."
"My name's Nick Snell," I said.
"Oh, yes, I've been waiting to hear from you," he said, and it was a
mixture of warmth, excitement and pleasure, as if I were a long-lost friend.
"How are you?"
I was a bit taken aback. We didn't know each other, and going by the
sound of his voice I wouldn't even buy a secondhand washing machine from
him, yet he was talking to me as if I were his best mate from way back.
"I'm fine," I said, feeling a smile spread across my face.
"How are you?"
He came back with, "I'm just Jim Dandy!" Then he tried to switch to
serious mode.
"Now then, where do you want to meet me?"
All of a sudden I wondered if I was on a radio stitch-up show and
started to laugh. I said, "I'll leave that to you. After all, it's your
town, isn't it?"
"Oh, and what a town!" He clearly couldn't wait to share it with me.
There was a little pause, then he said, "I tell you what, I'll meet you
at the Bread and Chocolate Bakery. It's a coffee shop on the corner of M and
23rd. They do fantastic mocha, and it's not far from the apartment. Now, do
you know where M and 23rd is?"
I knew the area and I could read a map. I'd find it.
"I've got to pick a car up first--I'll be there in about two hours'
time. Will that fit in with you?"
For reasons best known to himself, he came back with a mock-Texan
drawl.
"Why, sure, Nick." He laughed.
"I'll be the beach ball with the blue shirt and the red tie; you won't
be able to miss me."
I said, "I'm wearing jeans, a blue checked shirt and a blue bomber
jacket."
"See you there. By the way, parking is an absolute bitch this time of
day, so good luck to you. See you there, M and 23rd. Byeee!"
I hit the "end" button and shook my head. What the fuck was that all
about?
I was only two blocks away when I got held up in slow-moving traffic.
With its tall buildings and narrow roads, the area around M and 23rd
reminded me of the more upscale areas of New York. Even the weather was the
same as on my visits to the Big Apple: cloudy, but warm. Trust Sarah to live
around here, I thought, but in fact it made sense. It wasn't far from
Massachusetts Avenue, which more or less bisects the city from northwest to
southeast, and all the embassies, missions and consulates are in the area,
mainly in the northwest section.
As I filtered forward I saw the problem. The junction ahead was sealed
off by D.C. police bikers, and we were being rerouted to the right. As I
made the turn, a fleet of black Lincolns with darkened windows screamed
through the crossroads. At the rear of the convoy was a bunch of four
wheel-drive Chevy escorts and two ambulances, just in case the principal cut
his finger. It looked as if either Netanyahu or Arafat was already in town.
The grid system in D.C. works with the lettered streets running east
west and the numbers north-south. I found the junction I wanted easily
enough, but there was no way I could stop. The one-way circuit on M street
had a mind of its own, and Metal Mickey was right, parking was a gang-fuck.
The street was lined with cars that had a firm grip on their meters and
weren't letting go for anyone; another three laps of the block and I finally
found a Nissan pulling away from a space on M, just past the junction I
wanted.
I locked up, fed the meter and walked. Bread and Chocolate turned out
to be a small coffee shop on the street level of an office and apartment
building, just fifteen meters farther down on the left side of 23rd.
There was another coffee shop opposite, attached to a grocery store, but
this was the better of the two. The interior looked so clean I felt I should
have scrubbed up before going in. Long glass display cases were filled with
Danishes and a million different muffins and sandwiches, and on the wall
behind them was a coffee selection menu that went on forever. Everything
looked so perfect I wondered if people were allowed to buy anything and mess
up the displays.
The tables were white marble, small and round, just big enough to seat
three. I sat facing the glass shop front and ordered a mocha a small one
after the mother lode at the airport. The place was about a quarter full,
mostly with smartly dressed office workers talking shop. I nursed my
caffeine for the ten minutes that remained before our RV Right on time, in
he walked, and a beach ball he certainly was. He had skin that was so clear
it was virtually see-through, and black hair that was slightly thinning on
top, which he'd gelled and combed back to make it look thicker. On his
cheerful, chubby face he had fashionably round, black-rimmed glasses, behind
which a pair of clear blue eyes were looking twice their natural size
because of the thickness of the lenses. He was wearing a shiny, gray,
single-breasted suit, bright blue shirt and red tie, all set off nicely by a
little burn-fluff goatee beard. He must have been about forty pounds
overweight, but was tall with it, over six feet. His jacket had all three
buttons done up and was straining to contain the load. He spotted me just as
easily and came over, hand outstretched.
"Well, hellooo. You must be Nick."
I shook his hand, noticing his soft skin and immaculate, almost
feminine, fingernails. We sat down and the waiter came over immediately
maybe Metal Mickey was a regular. Pointing at my coffee, he looked up and
smiled.
"I'll have one of those, please." The aroma of the mocha was no match
for his aftershave.
The moment the waiter was out of earshot, he leaned forward,
unnaturally close to me.
"Well then, all I've been told is to help you while Sarah's away." I
was about to reply, but he was off again.
"I must say, I'm quite excited about it. I've never been involved with
someone else's PV review before. Just my own, of course. Anyway, so here I
am, all yours!" He finished in a grand gesture, with his hands in the air in
mock surrender.
Grabbing my chance, I said, "Thanks, that certainly makes things a lot
easier. Tell me, when was the last time you saw her? I'm not too sure how
long she's been away."
"Oh, about three weeks ago. But what's new? She's here, there and
everywhere, isn't she?"
The coffee came and Metal Mickey's head turned as he said thanks to the
waiter. The light caught it just right and I could see the scarring where
the plate had been inserted an area about three inches by two of slightly
raised skin. I just hoped that no one on a nearby table answered their
cellular phone, because he'd probably leap up and start doing the conga.
He picked up his coffee cup, got his podgy lips over the rim and sucked
away at the froth. He put it down again with a big "Ah!" and smiled, then
was straight back into it.
"Yes, three weeks ago was the last time. I don't worry much about her
comings and goings. I just make sure things are running smoothly here." He
hesitated, like a child who wants something from a parent and is trying to
pluck up courage. I was almost expecting him to start playing with his
fingers and shuffling his feet.
"I've been thinking, is her review because she's due to return to the
U.K.? If so, it's just that I wondered ... would I have to go back, too? I
mean, not that I wouldn't want that, but it's just..."
I caught his drift and cut in.
"I don't think she, or you, will be going home soon, Michael. Unless
you want to." I decided not to hit him with any questions at the moment. He
was too nervous, and would naturally be loyal to Sarah. Besides, I might as
well get to grips with the apartment, then hit him with everything in one
go.
There was visible relief in his face. I went on, in a more upbeat tone,
"You have the keys for her apartment?"
"Sure do! Shall we go up there now?"
I nodded, and sucked down the rest of my coffee while he pulled some
notes from a slim, tidy wallet to pay for the coffees. At the pay desk he
carefully folded the receipt and tucked it away.
"Expenses," he sighed.
He carried on as we walked out onto 23rd.
"I don't know when she's coming back. Do you?" He held open the glass
door for me.
I thought, Who's supposed to be asking the questions here?
"No, I'm afraid I don't. I'm just here to do the review." I thought I'd
leave it at that.
I didn't know if he'd seen how a PV review was really carried out which
wasn't like this--but he nodded as if he knew it was all part of the
procedure.
"Did you manage to park near?"
"Just around the corner, on M."
"Well done, good boy!"
I started to go to the right, toward the car, thinking we were about to
go for a drive.
"No, no, silly," he said, pointing the opposite way.
"She lives at the end of the block, on N."
It was strange; the one thing I didn't get from Lynn was Sarah's
address.
Mind you, I didn't ask. It must have been shock at the thought of
seeing her again.
As we walked the short distance along the narrow, tree-lined street to
the next junction, I saw what he was pointing at. The apartment block was
right on the corner of 23rd and N. Its jutting balconies and combination of
red brick and white stone made it look like a game of Jenga played with Good
& Plenty candy. I couldn't make up my mind whether that was how it had been
designed, or if the builders had been drunk when they put it all together.
We carried on toward the junction and I decided to chance a question. I
knew I'd resolved not to press him just yet, but this was one that I was
very curious to have an answer to.
"Tell me about boyfriends," I said.
He looked at me with a mixture of surprise and disapproval, and sounded
quite defensive.
"I don't think that has anything to do with this PV" He paused, then
said, "But yes, as a matter of fact, I do ..."
"No, no, not you," I laughed.
"Sarah. Do you know of any men that she's been seeing?"
"Ohhh, Sarah. None at all. Well, not after what happened last time."
His tone just begged the question.
"Why, what happened?"
"Well, poor Sarah was in love with a guy from the real Foreign Office.
He was back in London, but he came here from time to time. They would
disappear for a week or two, to the middle of nowhere. Not my sort of
stamping ground, let me tell you."
I looked at him expecting to share a smile, but he was thinking of the
next bit and had begun to look sad.
"Something very unfortunate happened, and I'm afraid it was me who was
the bringer of bad news ..."
He was waiting for the pan to reply, and I obliged: "What bad news?"
"Well, I get a call from Sarah, telling me that Jonathan"--he took a
breath, getting really sparked up about him--"is arriving at the airport and
she wants me to pick him up and take him straight to the restaurant she's
booked for a surprise dinner. They planned to leave for the lakes the next
day."
I nodded to show that I was hanging on every word.
"I get to the airport to pick him up. He's never seen me before, of
course, but I've seen photographs of him. Anyway, so there I am, waiting.
Out he comes, arm-in-arm with another woman. All over her like a wet
dress, I ask you! I put my name card down sharpish, I can tell you, and
followed to see what happened next. I even got in the taxi line with them
and listened. She was called Anna .. . Ella .. . Antonella--that was it.
Anyway, a stupid name if you ask me, but spot on for a Sloaney slapper,
which was what she looked. Too many pearls around her neck; didn't suit her
..." He left a gap. Maybe he wanted me to feel part of the show.
I said, "What happened next?"
"Well, what was I to do? I call Sarah at the restaurant an hour later
to say that I couldn't find him. She says, "Not a problem, he's called me on
my cell phone." You can imagine, Nick, I struggled all night about what to
do. Do I tell her or do I not? Well, it's none of my business, is it?
Anyway, the next day the decision was made for me." The smile on his face
told me that it had been a good one. He was trying to suppress a giggle.
"Go on."
"Well, poor old Anna whats-her-face had been mugged downtown. In such a
mess she was, lost her money, cards, the poor girl was in hospital for days,
you know. Well, who does she ask the police to contact but dear Jonathan,
care of the embassy? The call comes through, I get to hear about it, and
guess what--it only turns out he's her ! So, I had the contact number and
she was in hospital. Poor girl. I suppose I feel sorry for her now."
I laughed, but wondered who in their right mind would two-time with
another woman when they already had Sarah.
"What happened?"
He held his hand up, with his index finger folded down.
"The bitch lost his finger; she slammed the car door on his hands! That
will teach him to mess with Sarah. If you knew her like I do, Nick, you'd
know that she's a wonderful woman. Far too good for a man like that."
Someone must have powered up a mobile near us--Metalhead was off on a
tangent.
"And she wears such wonderful clothes, you wouldn't believe!"
As we got to the junction I saw that the entrance was on the N Street
side. A Latino in a blue polo shirt and green work trousers was hosing down
the street directly outside the main doors, while the greenery along the
front of the building was getting a drenching from the irrigation system.
The main doors were made of copper-colored alloy and glass. To the
left, a brass plate welcomed us to the building; to the right, a touchscreen
TV entry system made sure the welcome wasn't abused. Metal Mickey took out a
long plastic key, which looked as if it should be used to wind up a kid's
toy. He slipped it into the keyhole and the doors parted.
We walked into a world of black marble floors, dark-blue walls and
ceilings you could free fall from. The elevators were ahead of us, about
twenty meters farther down the atrium. To the right of them was a
semicircular desk--very Terence Conran, with a shiny wooden top and black
marble wall beneath. Behind it sat an equally smart and efficient-looking
porter, who would have looked at home on the door of a five-star hotel. It
appeared that Metal Mickey knew him quite well. He greeted him with a
cheery, "Why, hello, Wayne, how are you today?"
Wayne was fortyish, and obviously having a really good day.
"I'm very good," he smiled.
"How are you doing?"
It was obvious that he didn't really know Metal Mickey's name or he
would have said it, but he recognized the face.
"I'm just Jim Dandy," Mickey grinned. Then he looked over at me and
said, "This is Nick, a friend of Sarah's. He's going to be using the
apartment for a few days while Sarah's away, so I'll show him what's what."
I smiled at Wayne and shook his hand, just to prove to him that I
wasn't a threat. Wayne smiled back.
"Anything you need, Nick, just dial HELP on the in-house phone and
it'll be done."
"Thanks a lot. I'll need Sarah's parking space, if she has one."
"You just tell me when you want to collect the pass key." He beamed.
There was one more thing I needed. I leaned toward Wayne, as if letting
him into a secret.
"If Sarah comes in, please don't tell her I'm here. I want to surprise
her."
Wayne gave me a knowing, between-men sort of nod.
"No problem.
Tell you what, I'll call you on the in-house if I see her."
Metal Mickey and I took the elevator to the sixth floor. The door
opened onto a corridor that was every bit as plush as the entrance hall
downstairs, with the same colored walls and subtle, wall-mounted lighting.
You could see the vacuum marks on the thick blue carpet.
Metal Mickey was quiet for a change as we walked along the corridor,
his hands in his pockets as he sorted out some keys. He stopped outside the
door to apartment 612. "Here we are." He undid the large, five-lever
deadlock first, then the equivalent of a Yale lock, and pushed the door open
for me.
I stepped in before him and blocked the doorway, which opened straight
into the living room. He got the message, dangling the keys between his
thumb and forefinger in front of me.
"Do you want me to stay and make you some coffee, or do you need
anything else?"
I said, "There will be a few things I need to talk to you about work
stuff, you know. Later on. But apart from that, mate, no. But thanks a lot
for everything. I just need a little time on my own, to sort myself out;
it's my first one, I need to do a good job."
He nodded as if he knew what I was talking about, which was just as
well because I didn't; it had just come into my head. It was nothing
personal, I just didn't want him around.
He gave me his card.
"My home and pager."
I took it from him.
"Thanks, I'll try not to call you out of hours. I can't imagine
there'll be any need. It can all wait until Monday."
It always pays to be nice to people, because you never know when you
might need to use them. And besides, Metal Mickey was harmless. As he
started to walk back toward the elevator, I poked my head around the
doorframe and called out, "Thanks a lot, Michael." He just waved his right
hand in the air and said, "Byeee, and remember, anything else you need, just
call."
I closed the door and remained standing on the threshold while I keyed
Metal Mickey's numbers into my 3C cards always get lost. Once done, I looked
around at nothing in particular, just tuning in to the place rather than
charging in and not noticing anything. I knew there wouldn't be any letters
under the door, because they all went via the central mailbox. I also knew
that there'd be nothing tangible, like a notebook with a detailed plan of
what she was up to, but if you don't take your time you can go straight for
the sixpence and miss the five-pound note.
I went to lock myself in so no one could enter; it was a natural
reaction to being in someone else's house when I shouldn't, but on this
occasion there was no need. I wanted her to come in; it would certainly make
my job a lot easier, and if Wayne kept his eyes open I'd get a warning.
A strange thought struck me. I'd seen Sarah so many times in shortterm
accommodation, when we'd stayed in hotels or flats, but this was the first
time I'd seen where and how she lived for real. I felt like a voyeur, as if
I were watching her undress through her bedroom keyhole.
Basically it was just a large one-bedroom apartment, furnished, I could
see at once, by the "accommodation pack"--the standard furniture provided on
the diplomatic circuit. Very plush, very expensive, very sophisticated, but
not much of it, which the FCO (Foreign and Commonwealth Office) probably
called minimalist because that way it sounded fashionable.
The rest of it you bought yourself with an allowance. She obviously
hadn't got around to that yet.
In the main room there was a slightly lighter blue carpet than in the
hallway outside, and a matching blue sofa and chairs. In the far left-hand
corner was a long sideboard with three drawers, facing a large window that
looked out on to the rear of the building and one of the creeks that ran
into the Potomac. Next to the window was a bookcase, its four shelves filled
with hardbacks. I went over and scanned the spines. Quite a few titles
seemed to be concerned with the Middle East and terrorism, and there was a
complete set of the 1997 Economist world reports. One shelf started with
biographies--Mandela, Thatcher (of course, she would have that), JFK,
Churchill--and ended with a couple of Gore Vidal's books, plus a few
heavy-going ones on American history and a collection of Oscar Wilde's
plays. The bottom shelf held what looked like large-format, coffee
table-type books. They were lying flat because of their size and I had to
twist my head to see the titles. I recognized The Times World Atlas because
it was the free offer of that which had enticed me into one of the book
clubs I'd used when becoming Nick Davidson, and then there were several
pictorial ones on different countries in the Middle East, and one about the
U.S.
Both the sideboard and bookcase were made from a light wood veneer, and
the walls were emulsioned off-white. There had been no effort whatsoever to
personalize this flat. It was as anonymous as my house in Norfolk, though at
least she had a sofa and a bookcase.
There were a few society, news and what's-on-in-Washington magazines
beside the sofa on the floor, piled on top of each other. A phone was lying
on top of the mags, its digital display telling me there were no messages.
The walls were bare apart from some bland views of D.C. that were
probably taken when JFK- was boss. There were two lamps: a normal table lamp
on the floor just in front of the sofa, its wire snaking away across the
carpet, and a standard lamp over by the bookcase, both with matching white
shades. That was her all over; she might be highly professional in her job,
but when it came to her personal admin she was a bag of shit. But what did I
expect from someone who wouldn't even know her way around Tesco?
There wasn't a television set, which didn't surprise me. She'd never
watched it. If you asked her about Seinfeld and Frasier, she'd probably say
it was a New York law firm. My eyes moved back to the bookcase. On the
bottom shelf sat a large glass vase, but there were no flowers in it,
instead it was filled with coins and pens and all the rest of the shit that
people pull out of their pockets at the end of the day. Near it was her
social calendar:
thick, gilded invitations for drinks at eight at British Embassy or
American Congress functions. I counted seven for the last month. It must be
a terrible life, having to scoff all those free vol-au-vents and knock back
glasses of champagne.
On the sideboard was a standard, all-in-one, solid-state CD player,
probably quite inexpensive, but serving its purpose. About a dozen CDs were
stacked on top of each other, and as I walked over I could see that three of
them were still in their cellophane. She hadn't had enough time to play them
yet maybe next week. There was also a boxed set of five classical operas. I
turned the cases to read the spines. Cosi Fan Tutte was there, of course one
of the few things I did know about her was that it was her favorite.
I looked at the rest of the music: a couple of 1970s Genesis albums,
remastered on CD, and what looked like a bootleg cover of a group called
Sperm Bank. I'd have to have a listen to that one, it was so out of place.
She and I had never really talked that much about music, but I knew she
loved opera while I'd hear things on the radio and think. That's good, I'll
buy that, but then lose the tape before I'd even played it.
The standby light was still on. I pressed "open," put in the Sperm Bank
CD and hit "play." It was some kind of weird Tahitian rap/jazz/funk,
whatever they call it very noisy but very rhythmic. I turned the volume up a
bit so I could hear it big time, and felt very fashionable. Fuck it, the
chances of her coming back here were ziff.
I'd had my first cursory look in the living room, now I'd try the
kitchen.
It was about fifteen feet square, with units completely filling up both
sides of the wall, so that it ended up being more like a passageway. The
stove, oven and sink were all built-in.
I had a mooch in the cupboards above the work surfaces, trying to get
some idea of how this woman lived. It was nothing to do with the job now.
I was just curious to see this other side of her. There was hardly any
food, and probably never had been. There were cans of convenience items,
like rice and packet noodles, which could just be opened and boiled, and a
couple of packs of gourmet coffee, but no spices or herbs or anything else
you'd need if you cooked at home. On the few occasions when she wasn't at
embassy dos, or being dined in restaurants, she probably got by with the
microwave.
I opened another cupboard and found six of everything the accommodation
pack again plain white crockery, six cups, six glasses. Over 60 percent of
the cupboard space was empty. In the fridge was half a carton of milk, which
wasn't looking too healthy it smelled and looked as if it held the cure for
HIV Next to that were some bagels, still in their plastic bag, and half a
jar of peanut butter, and that was it. Not exactly Martha Stewart, our
Sarah. At least I had some cheese and yogurt in mine.
The bathroom was between the kitchen and the bedroom. There was no
bath, just a shower, sink and toilet. The room had been left as if she'd got
up normally, done her stuff and dashed off to work. A dry but used towel lay
on the floor next to a laundry bin that was half full of jeans, underwear
and tights. No sign of a washing machine, but I wasn't really expecting one.
Sarah's clothes would go to a dry cleaners, or to a laundry for a fluff and
fold.
The bedroom was about fifteen by twenty feet, with a walk-in wardrobe,
but no other furniture apart from a double bed and a single bedside lamp
sitting on the floor. The duvet was thrown to one side where she'd just
woken up and tossed it off. All the bedding was plain white, the same as the
walls. There were pillows for two people, but only one of them looked slept
on. Again, there were no pictures on the walls, and the Venetian blinds on
both windows were closed. Either she'd just got up and gone to work, or this
was simply how it always was.
The walk-in closet had mirrored sliding doors. I pulled them open,
expecting the scent of a woman's wardrobe, that slight waft of stale perfume
lingering on jackets that have been worn once and are back on their hangers
before they find their way to the cleaners. In fact, there was almost no
smell at all, which wasn't surprising. The rows and rows of
expensive-looking clothes were all in dry cleaner's plastic wrapping, and
even her blouses and T-shirts were on hangers. Out of curiosity I checked a
few labels, and found Armani, Joseph and Donna Karan. She was obviously
still slumming it. On a shelf above the dresses was the just as expensive
luggage to match. Nothing seemed to be missing or out of place.
In front of me was a small stand-alone chest, just a white Formica
thing with about five or six drawers. One of the drawers was open; I looked
inside and found panties and bras, again all very expensive.
All her footwear was arranged on the floor on the right-hand side of
the wardrobe, and looking very orderly: formal, summer, winter and a pair of
trainers. To the left of the wardrobe, and also on the floor, was a shoe
box.
I bent down and lifted the lid. A Picasso dove greeted me, on top of
more old Christmas and birthday cards. Flicking through them, I found a
picture of her arm-in-arm with a tall, good-looking man. They were in
woodland, looking extremely happy, both dressed the part in waterproofs and
boots. Maybe this was Jonathan, and presumably in happier times. Sarah
looked a little older than when I'd seen her on the Syria job; the bob had
had two years to grow out and her hair was about shoulder length, still very
straight and with a fringe that was just above those big eyes. She hadn't
put on weight, and still looked fantastic as she smiled that almost
innocent, childlike grin toward me. I realized I was looking at the man
beside her and wishing it was me as I dropped the photo back in the box and
lay down on the bed. There was no smell of her, just that of dry cleaned
cotton.
We had been in and out of Afghanistan those first two months, with no
result.
The rebels had managed to get a major offensive off the ground in
between their internal feuds and were kicking the ass out of the Russians.
No one would be talking to us for a while, so we got out of the way,
taking time off and generally having fun. We could only hope that one of the
rebel groups with an entrepreneurial flair would attack a heliport and see
us all right with a couple of Hinds.
Both of us could have gone back to the U.K. with the other three and
done our own thing, but she wanted to go trekking in Nepal and I knew the
country well. It seemed a simple swap: she showed me the historical and
religious sites, and I showed her the bars and dives where, as a young
infantry soldier on an exchange with the Gurkhas, I'd been separated from my
money. It was an education for both of us.
It was during the first week off, staying in Katmandu before moving to
Pukara for our week's trek, that things changed. By now she would take the
piss out of my accent: I called Hackney 'ackney, and she called it Hackemey.
We'd just finished a run one day, and were both getting our key cards from
our socks, when she leaned into my ear and said, in her bad cockney accent,
"Awright darling', you wanna fuck or what?"
Three weeks later, and back with the rest of the team in Pakistan, the
cover story of being a couple was now played out for real. I even had
fantasies of maybe seeing her later on once the job had ended. I'd been
married for four years and things hadn't been going well. Now they were in
shit state. With Sarah I enjoyed the intimate talks and learning about
things I'd never bothered to find out about, or even knew existed. Up until
then, I'd thought Cosi Fan Tutte was an Italian ice cream. This was it.
Love. I didn't understand what was happening to me. For the first time
in my life I had deep, loving feelings for someone. Even better, I got the
impression she felt the same. I couldn't bring myself to ask her, though;
the fear of rejection was just too great.
When the Afghanistan job finished, we were on the flight home from
Delhi and well into our descent to Heathrow before I plucked up enough
courage to ask her the big question. I still didn't know that much about
her, but it didn't matter, I didn't think she knew that much about me
either.
I just really needed to be with her. I felt like a child being dropped
off by a parent and not knowing if they will ever come back. Courage or
desperation, I wasn't sure which, but I kept my eyes on the in-flight
magazine and said, very throwaway, "We're still going to see each other,
aren't we?"
The dread of rejection lifted as she said, "Of course." Then she added,
"We've got to debrief."
I thought she'd misunderstood me.
"No, no ... I hoped, later on, we might be able to see each other ...
you know, out of work."
Sarah looked at me, and I saw her jaw drop a fraction in disbelief. She
said, "I don't think so, do you?"
She must have seen the confusion on my face.
"Come on, Nick, it's not as if we're in love with each other or
anything like that. We spent a lot of time together and it was great."
I couldn't bear to look at her, so I just kept my eyes fixed on the
page.
Fuck, I'd never felt so crushed. It was like going to the doctor for a
routine checkup and being told I was going to have a slow, painful death.
"Look, Nick" there wasn't a hint of regret in her voice "we had a job
to do and it was a success. That means it was a success for both of us.
You got what you wanted out of it, and so did I." She paused.
"Look, the more intimate we were, the more you would protect me, right?
Am I right?"
I nodded. She was right. I would probably have died for her.
Before she could say another word I did what had always worked in the
past, ever since childhood: I just cut away. I looked at her as if I'd just
been asking her out for a drink, and said, "Oh, OK, just thought I'd ask."
I'd never been fucked off with such casual finesse. I kicked myself for
even having considered that she would want to be with me. Just who the fuck
did I think I was? I was definitely suffering from the dreamer's disease.
It was only a month after we'd landed at Heathrow that I left my wife.
We were just existing together, and it didn't seem right to be sleeping
with her and thinking of Sarah.
When the Syria job came along I didn't know she was going to be on it.
We met for orders in London, this time in better offices Vauxhall
Cross, the new home of SIS overlooking the Thames. She acted as if nothing
had ever happened between us. Maybe it hadn't for her, but it had for me. I
made a plan. Never again would she, or any other woman, fuck me over.
I sat up on the bed and put the lid on the shoe box. That could wait. I
needed to tune in to this place and try to get a feel of it.
I went back into the kitchen, filled the coffee percolator with water
and ground beans and got it going. Then I went back into the living room.
Sperm Bank--or the Sperm, as I now liked to call them--were still
rattling along big time.
I slumped sideways in one of the chairs, with my back against one arm,
my legs over the other. I'd found nothing at all on the first sweep. I would
have to give each room a thorough going over, digging everything out.
Somewhere, somehow, there could be a slight clue, a tiny hint.
Maybe. The only thing I knew for sure was that if I rushed it I
wouldn't find anything.
As I looked around me my thoughts drifted. Sarah wasn't that different
from me really. Everything in my life was disposable, from a toothbrush to a
car. I didn't have a single possession that was more than two years old. I
bought clothes for a job and threw them away once they were dirty, leaving
hundreds of pounds' worth of whatever behind me because I didn't need it
anymore. At least she had a photo; I didn't have any mementos of family,
schooldays or the Army, not even of Kelly and me. It was something I was
always going to get around to, but hadn't.
I went back to the kitchen, realizing I was thinking more about myself
than her. And I wasn't looking for me. I was starting to feel quite
depressed.
This was going to be a long, long job, but I had to do it by the book
if it was going to work.
I poured myself a cup of coffee and went to the fridge, then remembered
that the milk was only good for medical research. I couldn't find powdered
creamer, so I'd have to have it black. I took the pot with me, and was
walking back into the living room just as the Sperm decided to sign off. I
threw myself back in one of the chairs and put my feet up again on the
coffee table, sipping the hot coffee and thinking, I've got to make a start;
it'll be like most things, once you get stuck in, everything's fine.
I finished the first coffee, poured another, got up and wandered over
to the sideboard. I plonked the cup next to the CDs, then started to take
off my Timberlands. I'd worn boots like this for years; they always seemed
the thing to wear with jeans, and I always wore jeans. It felt like I hadn't
taken them off for days, and it was time to let my feet and socks add to the
apartment's atmosphere.
To work, then. Starting from the top, I opened the first drawer and
took out a sheaf of dry-cleaning receipts, theater stubs and folded-up back
copies of Time. I studied each item in turn, opening each page of every
magazine to check nothing had been ripped out, scored or ringed. Had I found
anything missing, I'd have had to go to a reference library and get hold of
the issue to find out what was so interesting that it had been removed.
But there was nothing like that.
The second drawer was much the same, just as full of shit. The other
drawers were completely empty, apart from one solitary safety pin, still
stuck into yet another dry-cleaning ticket.
I was becoming bored, pissed off and very hungry. It was nearing time
for my first Mickey D's of the trip. I'd just heard on the radio that
McDonald's mission statement for the U.S.A. was something like that no
American was ever more than six minutes away from a Big Mac. In the U.K.
that would make most heroin addicts jump for joy: scales were old hat for
measuring out deals; McDonald's 100-milligram spoons were absolutely
perfect.
Before I went to fill my face, however, I decided to give the
bookshelves the once over. I took out each book in turn, doing exactly the
same as with the magazines. I got quite excited at one stage because a book
on political terrorism had passages that had been underlined in pencil and
notes in the margin, until I looked inside the cover and discovered it was a
textbook from her university days.
It took about an hour, but I eventually got to the bottom shelf.
Turning the pages of a photo-history of North Carolina, I admired the
tree-covered mountains, lakes and wildlife, with bullshit blurb in the
accompanying captions, "Deer drink contentedly from the pool, next to
families enjoying the wonders of the great outdoors." I could almost hear
Kelly groaning a "Yeah, right!"
I took a look at her other books, about Algeria, Syria and Lebanon, but
they contained nothing but photograph upon photograph of mosques, cypress
trees, sand and camels.
I threw them on the floor to check through later and started flicking
through the atlas. Then I had second thoughts, deciding to go back to the
chair with the atlas and the other three books and do the lot now. As I
started a careful, page-by-page check, I found my attention drifting to the
traffic in the street below, which I could just about hear through the
double-glazing. But it wasn't just my hearing that was wandering. For some
reason my mind kept going back to the book about North Carolina.
It usually pays to listen to that inner voice. I stopped looking at the
books and just stared at the wall, trying to work out what it was that I was
trying to say to myself. When I thought I understood it, I got up and went
into her bedroom.
I picked up the shoe box and tipped the contents out onto the bed.
When I'd found what I was looking for it was back to the living room.
Turning the pages of the North Carolina book, I tried to match the
photograph with the terrain the type of trees, the background hills, the
lakeside. Nothing. The spark was soon put out. It might not necessarily have
meant anything, but it might have been a start. My head was starting to
hurt. It was time for that burger. I'd be back in an hour to start again. I
went to my boots and pushed my feet in, tucking the laces inside, too idle
to do them up.
Two minutes later I was standing waiting for the elevator, staring at
my boots, when it hit me.
I ran back to the apartment door, opened up and headed for her dressing
room.
Sarah must have been the Imelda Marcos of the Washington section.
She must have had about thirty pairs of shoes in all, but there were no
hiking boots. All the times I'd been with her, she had always worn them when
out on the ground. Like me, when it came to footwear, she was a creature of
habit.
I was starting to get sparked up again. I turned and checked the rails.
Where was the Gore-Tex jacket? Where was the fleece liner? She had
always worn that sort of clothing, and she had it on in the photograph.
It wasn't so much what I saw as what I didn't. Her outdoor clothing; it
wasn't here.
I couldn't go to McDonald's. I had to keep thinking about this. I went
into the kitchen and threw some noodles into a pan, filled it up with water
and got it boiling on the stove.
I realized that was what had been bugging me. I'd known it all along
but hadn't switched on, and the ironic thing was that it was Sarah who'd
taught me.
She was in the middle of one of her very heated, noisy meetings. We'd
been stuck in a cave for hours, the smoke from a large fire stinging my eyes
and casting dark shadows in the background, just where I wanted to see the
most. Two mujahedin were sitting cross-legged on the floor, wrapped in
blankets and cradling their AKs. I'd never seen them at other meetings
before, and they seemed out of place amongst the other three members of
their group who were by the fire.
Sarah was also sitting on the floor, draped in blankets beside the fire
with the other three muj. They were all drinking coffee as Sarah got more
sparked up with them. The two men in the shadows started muttering between
themselves and looking agitated, and eventually they pushed off their
blankets and grasped their weapons. In a situation like that there are only
seconds in which to make a decision to go for it or not. I did; I put my AK
into the aim as I stood over Sarah.
The result was a Mexican standoff, like something out of a spaghetti
western. For two or three seconds all that could be heard was the crackling
of the fire. Sarah cut the silence.
"Nick, sit down. You're embarrassing me."
I was very confused as she talked to all the mujahedin. She sounded
like a parent apologizing for her toddler's behavior in the playground.
Everyone looked at me and started to laugh, as if I were some sort of
schoolboy who'd got it all wrong. All weapons were dropped and the talking
continued. Even the two boys sitting at the back looked on me as some sort
of mascot. I was expecting them to come over and ruffle my hair at any
moment.
It was only when we were on our way back to Pakistan that she
explained.
"There was no danger, Nick. The old guy the one we saw last month?" She
smiled as she thought about the event.
"He is the only one with the power to have me killed, and he wasn't
there. Those guys at the back were just showing face. Nothing was going to
happen." She sounded like a teacher as she added, "It's not only what you
see, Nick. Sometimes what isn't there is just as important as what is."
She might have been right that time, but in a similar situation I would
still have done the same. Shame on her that she hadn't remembered her own
lesson.
I sat down to work out what I wanted to say to Mickey, and the way to
say it. I'd already forgotten where I'd put his card, so I got out the 3C,
tapped in his name and rang his number.
"Hellooo." He was eating by the sound of it.
"Hello, mate, it's Nick."
"Oh, so soon." He sounded quite surprised. I could hear soft rock in
the background and an American voice, just as camp as his, inquiring who was
on the phone. His voice became distant.
"Gary, go and do something useful in the kitchen. It's the office."
Gary, it seemed, took the hint.
"Sorry about that, he is sooo nosey." I could hear drink being poured
and a sip being taken.
"Michael, remember what you were saying about Sarah and Jonathan going
to the middle of nowhere?"
"Uh-huh."
"Can you remember exactly where it was? I need it for the report."
He took a quick swallow.
"Yes. Falls Lake." He broke into a terrible Southern accent.
"North Carolina, y'all."
"Do you have an address, or the contact number? You did say that you
had a number, remember? You used it to call her."
He laughed.
"Sarah took it off file when old Jonny boy got his comeuppance."
I had reached another dead end.
Then he added, "But I think I can remember most of the number; it was
almost the same as my mother's old one. Tell you what, give me five and I'll
ring you back, OK?"
"Give it three rings, put down, then ring again. I wouldn't want to
pick it up and find I'm talking to her mother or anything like that.
"Ooh, just like James Bond." He giggled.
"No problem, Nick. Talk soon, byeee."
I flicked through the book again. Falls Lake did exist, but it covered
a vast area. What a dickhead! Why hadn't I asked him for more detail when he
told me the story? Just as well I wasn't in the security cell.
Something was smelling bad. I jumped up and ran into the kitchen. The
water had boiled away and I pulled a pan of very hot and smelly black
noodles from the stove.
I couldn't be assed to clean it up, just put the pot to one side and
turned the cooker off. The phone rang. I walked back into the room,
counting. It stopped after three. Good news, I hoped. I let the new call
ring twice before picking it up.
"Hellooo, Michael here." I could hear Gary singing to himself in the
background.
"Hello, mate, any luck?"
"The last four digits are exactly the same as my mother's old number in
Mill Hill. Isn't that freaky?"
I really didn't have an answer for that. I contained my eagerness.
"Oh, and what was it?"
"Double four six eight."
"Thanks, mate. You sure that's all you know?"
"Fraid so, Nick. I was just given the contact number. Sorry."
"No problem. I'll let you get on with your evening."
"OK. I'm here if you need me. Byeee."
I looked at my watch. It was about half-past nine--according to my body
clock, 2:30 a.m.--and I was starting to feel knackered. In the absence of
any noodles, it was soon going to be time to RV with Ronald McDonald, but
first I had a phone call to make.
I rang a London number. A very clear female voice answered immediately.
"PIN number, please?" The tone was so precise she sounded like the
speaking clock.
"Two four four two, Charlie Charlie
"Please wait." The line went dead; five seconds later the voice was
back.
"Charlie-Charlie. Details, please."
I gave her the same details as Metal Mickey had given me and asked for
the address. I could hear the clinking of keys as she entered the details.
She checked with me: "To confirm. North Carolina, address that ends
with call number 4468, perhaps in the vicinity of Falls Lake. It should take
approximately thirty minutes. Reference fifty-six, fifty-six. Goodbye."
Charlie-Charlie stands for "casual contact." The people in London can
work from even the smallest amount of information, and you can inquire via
the phone for speed, or ask for a written report, which would give more
detail but take longer.
A phone number or car license plate can lead to you finding out almost
everything there is on record about the contact, from the name of his doctor
to the last time and place he used his credit card, and what it was he
bought. A Charlie-Charlie was about the only perk of the job; I'd used it a
few times when trying to find out about women I wanted to take out. No one
ever asks what you want the information for, and it makes life easier if you
know in advance what sort of social life they have, whether they're married,
divorced with kids, or have a monthly champagne bill the size of an average
mortgage.
All I needed this time was an address. These sorts of requests were
routine, and wouldn't mean I had gone against Lynn's need-to-know policy.
I walked downstairs. I couldn't see Wayne anywhere. I got to the car,
took the parking ticket off the windshield and threw it in the back. I was
committed west, toward Georgetown on the one-way system. That was fine, and
in fact McDonald's was right. Within five minutes I passed the big yellow
arches; the only problem was that I couldn't park up anywhere.
I decided to cruise on M until I found an easier place to stop.
Dead on thirty minutes later I called London. The speaking clock was
back.
"Reference please."
"Reference thirty-two, fourteen."
There was a gap as the line went dead. She was checking the reference
number I'd just given her. All I had to do was subtract my PIN from her
reference number. It's a quick and easy confirmation system for low-level
inquiries.
She came back on line.
"I have three addresses. One .. ."
The first two locations were nowhere near Falls Lake. One was in
Charlotte, another in Columbia. The next one sounded warmer.
"The Lodge, Little Lick Creek, Falls Lake. This is now a disconnected
line. Do you want the zip codes and user names on any of these?"
"No, no that's fine. Thank you, that's all." I hung up. I didn't care
who the disconnected line used to belong to. It wouldn't help me one bit.
As I drove, I couldn't get Falls Lake out of my head. I passed a Barnes
& Noble bookshop, its neon window sign telling me it was open and selling
coffee until 11 p.m. I drove on.
A 7-Eleven came to my rescue with a sandwich and coffee. I turned the
car around and passed the Barnes & Noble again while filling my face. I
couldn't resist it; I parked up, ditched the coffee and finished off the
chicken sandwich as I fed another meter.
I went straight to the reference section and pulled out a small-scale
atlas of North Carolina. I found Falls Lake and Little Lick Creek. It
sounded like a commune for oral-sex fans.
North Carolina was only a short flight away. I could get down there
maybe tonight, and if it turned out to be a fuckup I'd be back by tomorrow
night. I got out my phone and started to make some inquiries.
I drove back to the apartment with a ticket for the 0700 from Dulles. I
would still check out her bedroom and kitchen, though, just in case.
I took the exit off Airport Boulevard, following the signs for
Interstate 40.
According to the map, if I kept on this highway heading east I would
hit the Cliff Benson Beltline, which would take me north through Raleigh and
on to the lake.
The weather was a lot warmer here than in D.C. and the clouds were dark
and brooding, almost tropical. It had been raining quite heavily by the look
of the large puddles that lined the road, and the sandy soil was dark with
moisture.
The whole area was going through a massive rebuild. The airport itself
had been having a makeover, and a new highway, not yet on the map, was under
construction. On each side of me as I drove east, yellow bulldozers were
going ape shit flattening everything in sight to make way for the steel
skeletons of yet more buildings. From reading the local information magazine
on the flight, I knew that the area was fast becoming "science city U.S.A.,"
with the largest concentration of biochemical, computer and technical
research establishments, and PhDs per capita, in the entire U.S.A. It's
amazing the stuff you'll read when you're bored shitless on a plane.
Rows of pristine, glistening, black or silver glass-fronted buildings
sat on acres of manicured gardens with lakes and fountains--not at all what
I had in mind for the American South after all the redneck jokes I'd heard
over the years.
It took about fifteen minutes to get onto the belt line I drove
clockwise heading north around the city, keeping my eyes peeled for signs
for exit ten toward Falls Lake. The new money that this transformation had
sucked
in was impossible to miss, with grand houses and new businesses
fighting hand-to-hand with the old, and demonstrably winning. Smart new
office blocks looked down on decrepit trailer parks strewn with abandoned
cars and kids, both black and white, whose asses hung out of their dirty
jeans, their parents fucked without the skills needed to take advantage of
the new opportunity.
I got to exit ten in another ten minutes or so and headed north on
Forest Road. From the map, I knew that the Falls Lake area covered about 200
square miles. It was a very long and winding waterway, with hundreds of
inlets, like the coastline of Norway, just the kind of place you could
disappear into.
After seven miles the road became a single carriage way Tall firs
interspersed with smaller seasonal trees looming on either side. Four more
miles and I reached the Falls ofNeuse and entered forest proper. The Falls
was a small collection of neat little homes made of natural wood or painted
white on the eastern side of the lake area. Even here, the new was winning
out over the old and rubbing its nose in it. Tracts of land were being
carved out of the woods to make way for "communities" of enormous mansions
to house the middle classes who were streaming in for the new Gold Rush of
high-tech jobs. At the entry point into each community was a small, shiny
sign announcing "Carriageways" or "Fairways," and at each junction a barrage
of real estate agents' signs directed buyers to even more land which was up
for grabs.
I headed west on Raven Ridge, driving deeper into the forest. The new
was gradually less and less evident, until it was the old that prevailed
once more: dilapidated shacks with car wrecks for garden furniture, and
rundown stores built of bare breeze-block, with peeling signs advertising
bait and beer. I passed trailer homes that looked as if they'd just been
dumped twenty or thirty meters off the road, with no paved access, just
trampled ground, and no fences to mark their territory, just corrugated iron
leaning around the bottom of the trailers to make them look as if they
belonged.
Outside, washing hung on lines getting even wetter. Inside, probably,
were the stars of the Ricki Lake or Jerry Springer shows. Fuck knows what
the future held for them, but one thing was for sure: new carriage ways
would be scything through here within a year or two.
The only buildings that weren't falling down or apart were the
churches, of which there seemed to be one every mile along the roadside,
standing very clean, bright and white. Each projected a different recruiting
message on the sort of signboard that cinemas use to advertise their movies.
"You can't even write Christmas without Christ," one said, which was
true but strange to see in April. Maybe they liked to think ahead.
I drove for another twenty minutes past trailers and churches, and now
and then the occasional neatly tended graveyard right on the side of the
road. I came across a small green sign to Little Lick Creek. It wasn't the
creek itself I was after, but the point at which it entered the lake, and
where one of the spurs had the same name. Going by the waterproof hunting
map I'd bought, there were two buildings in that area that weren't accounted
for by a symbol on the map legend, so they were probably private houses.
I turned off the tarmac and headed down a gravel road that was just
wide enough for two cars to pass. There was a steep gradient on each side,
and the forest seemed to be closing in, the trees here even higher and more
densely packed.
A sign chiselled into a slab of gray-painted wood warned, "Firearms
Strictly Prohibited." Fifty meters farther on, another said, "No Alcoholic
Beverages." Soon more friendly signs welcomed me to Falls Lake, and directed
me to the car parks and recreational areas and hoped I enjoyed myself but
only if I kept my speed to 25 mph.
Up ahead, a motor home as big as a juggernaut was bearing down on me. I
noticed a small track that obviously took wheeled traffic, because there
were tire grooves worn down on each side of a wet grassy central strip, but
I didn't have time to get in there. I slowed and pulled over to the side of
the road, my car leaning drunkenly to the right. The Winnebago was a massive
vehicle, with enough canoes and mountain bikes strapped onto its exterior to
equip the U.S. Olympic team, and the family hatchback towed along behind. A
wall of spray splashed onto my windshield as it passed. I didn't even get a
wave of acknowledgment.
I drove for another kilometer or so through the forest before I came to
a large car park. Crunching and squelching across a mixture of gravel and
mud, I pulled up next to a big map in a wooden frame. Pictures around the
edge displayed various indigenous birds, turtles, trees and plants, as well
as the tariff for the campsite and the inevitable: "Enjoy your stay take
only pictures, leave only footprints." It was possible that I would be
taking pictures, but I hoped I would leave no footprints whatsoever.
Driving on for another hundred meters or so, I caught my first glimpse
of Little Lick Creek. It wasn't quite the picture postcard scene I'd been
expecting.
Tall ranks of firs seemed to have marched right to the lake's edge.
The water was smooth and as dark as the clouds it mirrored, like the
smoked glass of a Raleigh office block. Maybe when the sun was out the area
was idyllic, but just now, especially with the trees so claustrophobically
close to the water, the atmosphere was more like the brooding menace of a
penitentiary.
Over on the other side, 500 meters away and on higher, more undulating
ground, sat two houses. They were the ones I wanted to have a look at.
A dozen or so vehicles were already in the car park, mostly clustered
around a wooden boat shed on the lake's edge that had been designed to look
like a fort. Canoes and rowing boats were lined up near it in the water,
plus the statutory Coke machine and another selling chocolate bars.
I'd watched a documentary once that claimed that the Coca-Cola company
was so powerful in the U.S. that it had even got a president into power in
the 1960s. I wondered how their mission statement compared with Ronald
McDonald's. It certainly seems that no matter where you are in the world you
will always be able to get a Coke; I'd even been offered one by a
six-year-old on a mountainside in Nepal. Out trekking with Sarah in the
middle of nowhere, a kid no older than eight came along the track with a tin
bucket filled with water and about six battered cans of Coke inside, trying
to sell them to the walkers as they made their way up the mountain. Sarah
gave him some money but refused the Coke. She had this hang-up about
cultures being contaminated by the West and spent the next hour bumping her
gums about it. Me? I was thirsty and just wished he'd had Diet instead of
regular.
As I drove past the fort I could see that it was manned by two young
lads lounging in the shadows, who didn't look as if they were coming out
unless they had to.
At the far end of the car park was a picnic area with built-in grills
and a wooden canopy covering the seating. A family barbecue was under way; a
bit early in the season, but they were having fun anyway. Granny and
Grandad, sons, daughters and grandchildren all filling their faces.
Beyond it I could see the tops of brightly colored, family-sized tents.
It looked as if each pitch was surrounded by its own individual little
coppice.
I turned the car through a 180, so I was facing back the way I'd come,
and drove toward the toilet block. I nosey-parked between two other cars,
front against the toilet block wall, back to the lake.
Picking up the binos and bird book I'd bought at the tourist shop along
with my maps, I got out of the car and locked up. Straightaway I was hit by
the humidity; having air conditioning in a car almost makes you forget the
reason you turned it on in the first place.
Everyone seemed to be having a giggle in the barbecue area. A boom box
was playing some Latino rap, and even Granny was dancing rapper style with
the kids. In the car to my right were a couple of senior citizens who'd no
doubt driven for hours to get here, parked up at the lake and stayed in the
car to eat sandwiches with the air conditioning going full blast and their
hats still on.
I wandered down toward the boat shed, keeping an eye on the spur at the
other side of the creek. The larger house of the two was on the left, with a
gap of maybe 100 to 120 meters between them. There was no movement around
either.
I went to the Coke machine and threw in a handful of coins. I didn't
really want a drink, certainly not at a dollar a go, but it gave me a chance
to look around.
The two teenage lads were probably doing a school vacation job. I
didn't know whether they were stoned or just bored shitless. Both were
barefoot but wearing the company uniform: blue shorts and red polo shirt.
I nodded at them through the small swing doors; they'd obviously been
told to be pleasant and said they hoped I had a nice day. I wasn't sure that
I would.
I sat down on the wooden jetty and immediately felt the dampness soak
into my jeans. To my right were a father and son, with dad trying to get his
boy sparked up about fishing: "We'll only catch something if you sit very
still and watch the float." The kid, in his Disney poncho, was as
uninterested as the two in the boat shed--as you would be if you'd much
rather be eating ice cream and playing computer games.
I was very overtly carrying the binoculars and bird book; today I was
the dickhead tourist with his feet dangling over the side of the jetty,
taking in the magnificent view over the water.
Half a dozen boats were moored at various points around the lake.
Through the binoculars I could see that each one held two or three very
fat, middle-aged men who were dressed for trapping bears in the Yukon, their
hunting vests festooned with fishing flies, their pockets bulging with all
sorts of kit, and fearsome knives hanging in sheaths from their belts.
I panned with the binos along the opposite side of the spur, starting
from the far right-hand side. I made out a track cutting through the trees
just short of the lake on the higher ground, the one I'd stopped by to let
the motor home past. It looked as if it should lead to the houses. I
followed it along and, sure enough, it passed the smaller of the two. I
couldn't see anything about the building that gave me any information; it
was just a square, two-story, flat-roofed structure, built into the hill and
with stilts holding the forward two thirds. There was a boat and a 4x4
vehicle underneath the stilted area, but no movement. Then two kids came
running around from the front of the house followed by a man. They were
laughing and throwing a football at each other. Happy families; I'd give
that one a miss.
I put the binos down for a while, and had a look at the book. This part
is all about third-party awareness, because you never know who is looking at
you; they might not be saying, "Is he doing a recce of those houses over
there?" but if all I did was bino at the house and didn't move or do other
things, it would look pretty strange. The trick is to give the impression
that whatever reason you have for being there is so straightforward no one
gives you a second glance. I just hoped a fellow anorak didn't come up to me
and start on some serious bird talk.
I put the book down, much more intimately acquainted with the lesser
spotted something or other, and started to look at the other target. By now
enough humidity had condensed on my head for droplets to run down my face,
and I was starting to feel sticky and damp all over.
The second house was very much like the first, but about a third bigger
and with an extra floor. It, too, was wooden and had a flat, felted roof,
but its stilted area had been enclosed with plywood sheeting. Two large
doors opened onto a concrete slipway that led down to the water's edge. A
boat, a four-seater fiberglass job, ideal for fishing, was parked on the
land, still on its trailer, nose facing down toward the water, the outboard
engine toward the house.
All the curtains seemed to be closed. I couldn't see any rubbish bags
outside, or towels or anything else that might indicate that the house was
occupied. However, the garage doors were only three-quarters closed and the
rear of a black 4x4 was protruding, which made me think that maybe there was
another one inside.
I heard a groan from the two boys in red polo shirts. A man was coming
toward the fort with three kids, all highly excited about hiring a canoe and
already fighting about who was going to have the paddle.
I put the binos down and had a swig of Coke, which was now warm and
horrible, like the weather. I binned it and got another one, then I took a
walk back to the car.
The rave at the picnic area was still going strong; the kids were
dancing, and the adults, beer cans in hand around the barbecue, despite the
signs forbidding alcohol, were putting the world to rights. Even from this
distance I could hear the loud sizzle as steaks the size of dustbin lids
were dropped onto the smoking griddles.
The old couple were still in their car, her struggling to drink a can
of Dr. Pepper through her false teeth, him reading the inside pages of a
newspaper. Nice day out.
I could read the headline, even through the windshield. It looked as
though I'd been right: the black convoy that had held me up in D.C. must
have been carrying either Netanyahu or Arafat, because both boys were being
welcomed to America.
I got back to the car and slowly rolled out along the gravel road to
the main drag, turning left, back toward the Falls ofNeuse and the belt line
I didn't follow the signs back to Raleigh, though. This time, I wanted the
road to Fayetteville.
Fayette Nam, as some people in the States call it, due to its high
casualty rate, is the home of the 82nd Airborne and U.S. Special Forces.
They were stationed at Fort Bragg, the only place I knew in North
Carolina. About an hour south of Raleigh--or so they told me at the gas
station--I'd first gone there in the mid-1980s for a joint exercise training
with Delta Force, the Regiment's American counterpart.
"Deltex" was designed to further an atmosphere of cooperation between
the two units, but all it did for me was induce huge amounts of envy. I
could still remember being bowled over by the sheer size of the place; you
could have fitted the entire town of Hereford twice over into what they
called a "fort." The quantity and quality of equipment on show was beyond
belief. Delta had indoor 7.62 and 5.56 shooting ranges; at Stirling Lines we
had only the 9mm equivalent. We also had only one gym, while they had dozens
of them, including Jacuzzis, saunas and a massive climbing wall for their
Mountain Troop. No wonder we renamed the place Fort Brass. They had more
helicopters in one unit than we had in the whole of the British army; come
to that, there were more personnel in just that one base than in all of the
British armed services put together.
Fayetteville is effectively a garrison city, with every business geared
up for the military. The troops are the ones with the money and the desire
to burn it. Like them, in all the times I'd been there I'd never felt the
need to venture out of the city limits.
The 401 was a wide single carriage way I drove through a few small
towns that would have made great locations for 1950s films or, better still,
could have done with a couple of thousand-pounders to put them out of
their misery, before the area started to open up into cornfields and
grassland.
Houses and small industrial units dotted the route, alongside open
barns filled with tractors and other agricultural gear, and every few miles,
in case people needed reminding that they were in the boonies, I came across
a road kill, a mess of blood and fur as flat as a pancake in the middle of
the blacktop.
I knew I was getting near when I hit the Cape Fear river. The water was
about 300 meters across at this point, getting wider as it got closer to the
sea, and sure enough I passed the "City of Fayetteville" sign before long
and kept my eyes peeled for anything directing me to Fort Bragg.
Bragg Boulevard was a wide dual carriage way with a grass central
reservation, but as I passed rows of car showrooms with new 4x4s and sports
cars under miles of red, white and blue bunting, it changed back to two
lanes. The buildings on either side were mainly one-story cinder block
warehouses behind a shop front. Korean pawnshops and tailors jostled with
Vietnamese restaurants and takeaways, representing a weird chronicle of all
the conflicts the U.S.A. had ever been involved in. They just needed an
Iraqi kebab stall to complete the set.
I was beginning to see the kind of outlet I'd come here to find. Neon
signs and posters announced boot-shining specialists, tattoo artists and gun
shops--"Test fire before you buy--we have our own range." On every sidewalk,
young men and women strode around in smartly pressed BDUs (combat uniform)
and very short haircuts--the men usually had a "whitewall" with a little
lump on top. It felt very strange to see uniformed soldiers on the streets
without a weapon and not on patrol; the terrorist situation in Europe meant
that off-duty soldiers were forbidden to walk around in uniform; they'd just
be ready-made targets.
I drove on base and got my bearings. American military installations
aren't like European ones, which resemble World War Two prisoner-of war
camps, again because of the terrorist threat. This place was open and
sprawling, with vehicle pools and groups of men and women on route marches,
singing cadence, their unit flag carried proudly at the head of the column.
I couldn't remember the name of the road I wanted, but I followed my
nose, driving along roads with buildings on each side that looked more like
smart apartments than barrack rooms. I found it--Yadkin, a long road that
came out of the base and moved into the city area. There had been quite a
bit of building since my last visit in the late Eighties. Roads coming off
the main drag had names like Desert Storm Boulevard, or Just Cause Road. I
wondered if the Firm would ever get around to naming thoroughfares after its
operations--if so, they'd have to be called things like Blackmail Lane, or
Stitch Them Up Big Time Street.
I carried on along Yadkin until it took me off base, past Kim's No. I
Sewing, Susie J's (I wasn't too sure what service she was offering) and
whole blocks of military supply shops. There was one I remembered, called
U.S. Cavalry. It had been a complete department store for the start
your-own-war nut, glass counters displaying sharp, pointy things, racks of
BDUs, military T-shirts and combat helmets, rows and rows of boots, and
shelves of posters and books with such politically correct titles as Ragnar
s Big Book of Homemade Weapons and The Advanced Anarchist Arsenal: Recipes
for Improvised Incendiaries and Explosives--always good for that last-minute
Christmas present.
I drove past shop fronts displaying murals of airborne assaults. One
had a giant poster of John Wayne in uniform in the window. After another
mile I saw the store I wanted and drove into the car park. Jim's was the
same size as a small super store; the front had a wooden ranch look about
it, but the rest was whitewashed cinder block. The front windows looked
almost cottagey from a distance, with lots of little square panes, but as
you got nearer you could see the panes were just white painted bars behind
the thick plate glass. And the anti-ram barriers one third of the way up the
windows weren't there to tie your horse up to either. Through the foyer I
could see keyboards, VCRs and rows of TV screens all showing Jerry Springer.
It was to the left of all that, however, a place where there were no windows
at all, that they kept what I'd come here for.
I walked onto a small verandah where a large red sign warned me,
"Before entry weapons will be unloaded, actions opened and thank you for not
smoking."
The inside of Jim's Gunnery was L-shaped. To my right was a pawnshop;
the rest disappeared around the corner to my left, past a counter
selling magazines and sweets. Opposite was a small shop within a shop,
selling jewelry. The place smelled more like a department store than a
pawnshop.
It was very clean, with a polished, tiled floor.
I turned left toward a series of glass display cases, all containing
pistols hundreds of them and behind them, in wall racks, rifles, with
something to suit every taste, from bolt action to assault. After I picked
up a wire basket, I was greeted by a very well-fed white guy in his
mid-thirties, wearing a green polo shirt with Jim's logo on it, a Glock .45
in a pancake holster on his belt and a big smile.
"Hi, how are you today?"
In my bad American I replied, "I'm good, how are you?"
I wasn't worried; the transient military population made it a lot
easier to get away with a dodgy accent. Besides, they'd only think I was
Australian Americans always do.
"I'm good, sir. Is there anything I can do for you today?"
"Just having a look around, thanks."
He beamed.
"If you need anything, just holler."
Heading toward the weapons counter, I passed shelves stacked
supermarket fashion with boxes of ammunition and everything for the hunting
man, even down to Barbour jackets and shooting sticks, which surprisingly
didn't look out of place.
Antimugging sprays hung from racks. I couldn't decide whether to have
the CS gas or the pepper spray, so in the end I put both in my basket.
The footwear section sold camouflaged Gore-Tex boots and an assortment
of Wellingtons and leather footgear. What I wanted, and eventually found,
was a normal pair of high-leg assault boots, a mixture of cross trainer and
boot. The Gore-Tex and go-faster boots were all well and good, but I could
never really be bothered with trying to keep my feet dry. Once they were
wet, which they would be tonight, that was it, I just got on with it. I
didn't bother to try the boots on; it wasn't as if I were going to be
tabbing for six days across the Appalachians. I got them in a size ten; I
was size nine, but remembered from a very painful few days in a pair of new
U.S. trainers that their sizes are one up from those in the U.K.
I went over and had a look in the weapon cabinets. There were hundreds
of revolvers and semiautomatics to choose from. I could see what I wanted
and waited my turn to be served.
Next to me, a woman in her early thirties had a two-year-old in a
carry-rig on her back. She was being helped by one of the assistants to
choose a new nylon holster for her Smith & Wesson .45 CQB, and they were
also chattily discussing the pros and cons of various models. The one she
was carrying was the stainless-steel version. As she was saying to the
assistant, the matte-black, alloy version was lighter, but the steel one was
more noticeable and therefore a better deterrent. It was a fantastic weapon,
and would always have been my weapon of choice were it not for the fact that
I preferred 9mm because the magazines carried more rounds. Mind you, if she
needed more than the seven in the mag plus one in the chamber, she was in
the shit anyway. The conversation moved back to the new holster as opposed
to keeping it in her handbag.
A bit farther along, a young black guy in a blue tracksuit was being
briefed on the merits of a .38 revolver over a semiautomatic.
"With this baby y'all don't even have to aim," the sales pitch went.
"Especially at the range y'all be using it at. Just point it like your
finger at the center mass and it will take them down." The customer liked
that; he was going to take it.
The woman had gone and the assistant came over to me.
"Hi, how can I help you today?"
It was bad accent time again.
"Can I have a look at your Tazers on the bottom shelf there?"
"Sure, no problem." The assistant was black, in his mid-twenties, and
dressed in the house green shirt. He was also "carrying." It was a Sig 9mm,
held in the same sort of nylon pancake holster the woman had been interested
in. He bent down and pulled out the tray of Tazers.
They were selling all different types, from little handheld ones, to
the sort that fire out prongs on a wire that you can use to attack someone
from a five-meter range, right up to big ones that resembled police
truncheons.
I was tempted by a handheld one called "Zap-Ziller the monster of stun
guns!" mainly because of the slogan. There was even a picture of a dinosaur
on the box that told me it packed 100,000 volts of stopping power.
I read the packaging to make sure it suited my needs: "A short blast of
a quarter-second duration will startle an attacker, cause minor muscle
contractions and have a repelling effect. A moderate length blast of one to
four seconds can cause an attacker to fall to the ground and result in some
mental confusion. It may make an assailant unwilling to continue an attack,
but he will be able to get up almost immediately.
"A full charge of five seconds can immobilize an attacker, cause
disorientation, loss of balance, falling to the ground and leave them weak
and dazed for some minutes afterward. Note: Any blast lasting over one
second is likely to cause your assailant to fall. If you do not help them
down, gravity may injure them." I hoped so. They'd certainly done the
business in Syria.
In the clothing area I picked out a set of woodland camo Gore-Tex,
choosing one two sizes too big so it was nice and baggy. Gore-Tex had
changed a lot since it was first invented by God in answer to every
infantryman's prayers. In the early days it had made a rustling noise as you
moved, which wasn't good if you were moving on target, and as a result we'd
had to wear it under our combat clothing. But nowadays it was much more like
textile than plastic.
I cruised around the aisles and filled my trolley with a few other bits
and pieces I thought I'd be needing. I didn't think I'd need a weapon, but
seeing them all made me feel strange about being on a job without one. It
would take too long to apply for a gun legally. The U.S. laws aren't as
crazy as people in Europe imagine, and I didn't want to take the risk of
stealing or buying one illegally. Normally, if I knew I was going to need
one, I would plan to obtain it in-country, because that meant I wouldn't
have to worry when traveling on commercial flights.
If that wasn't possible, I'd put one in the diplomatic bag, along with
any other special kit I needed, and then pick it up at the embassy. This
wasn't happening on this job, however; the timings hadn't allowed it.
Besides, I was carrying out a PV review; what would I need a weapon
for?
The hunting-bow section at the rear of the store caught my eye. Three
customers in their early fifties, baseball caps on their heads and beer
bellies hanging over their belts, were trying to outdo each other with their
war stories. I overheard, "When I was in Da Nang there was a whole week I
thought the good Lord was going to take me away ..."
I saw some crossbows that took my fancy. They were small, but I knew
they were powerful. Since the U.K. government had banned handguns, the
pistol clubs had had to find another sport, and many now used their ranges
to fire crossbow bolts instead of pistol rounds. The club where I'd been
shown how to use one was in Vauxhall, just across from the Firm's HQ.
I picked up one model and examined the optic sight and the attachment
to keep spare bolts. The price tag said $340, which was all right, but the
other side was disappointing: a label told me it needed a North Carolina
weapons license.
The only option left to me was an ordinary bow, and I wasn't short on
choice. There were racks of them to choose from, with names like Beast 4x4,
Black Max and Conquest Pro. Made of carbon fiber, aluminium or composite
resin, with cams that worked like gears at the end of the bow to give the
bow cable more power, these modern versions of the longbow would have had
Robin Hood creaming his Lincoln green.
I found one I liked the look of, the Spyder Synergy 4, proudly boasting
thirty-two inches of throbbing manhood end to end, cammed and cabled up,
ready to go as long as I had some arrows. I wanted the smallest ones I could
find, just like the bow. Looking along the racks I worked out it was the
two-footers I was after, and picked up a box of six. But that wasn't the end
of it. I then had to choose the arrowhead. I went for the Rocky Mountain
Assassin; it looked like Thunderbird Three with its tail fins, which were in
fact razors. It also seemed to be the only one that came with
ready-assembled fins.
I was quite enjoying myself at the bow mix 'n' match counter, and the
next item I needed was a quiver. These, too, were cammed up and fixed onto
the bow, so that everything was secure and close to hand.
I carried on and got the rest of the stuff on my mental shopping list,
and with enough kit to bow-hunt until Christmas I went to the checkout. The
woman with the baby was examining a necklace in the jewelry department.
She obviously hadn't liked the holster, because the stainless steel45
CQB still gleamed from her open bag on the counter.
Behind the checkout a woman in her early twenties sat bored out of her
skull, apparently not that interested in the latest style of handgun or
waterproofs.
Her hair was gelled to her forehead, and she didn't even look at me as
she said, "Card or cash?" I couldn't keep my eyes off her fingernails.
They were two inches long and nearly curling, like Fu Manchu's, and
were painted with an intricate, black and white checkerboard pattern.
I couldn't wait to describe them to Kelly.
I replied, "Cash," did the transaction, lifted my bags, put my twenty
cents change into the "Candy for Kids" box and left. While I was loading the
trunk of my car, the woman with the baby came out and got into a people
carrier. I couldn't help but smile as I saw the stickers plastered across
the back:
"This vehicle insured by Smith and Wesson."
"A proud parent of a terrific kid, sponsored by Burger King."
And, best of all: "The driver carries only $50 ... OF AMMO!"
In amongst all of these was a large silver Born-Again Christian fish
sign with the word Jesus in the middle. It was just like old times, part of
the crazy kaleidoscope of contradictions that made me love America so much.
It was a good job I hadn't made a mistake the last time I was looking for a
wagon with a fish sign on it, and climbed into this woman's vehicle.
No doubt the vehicle's insurers would have given me a greeting to
remember.
There were still a few other odds and ends I needed, so I drove away
from Yadkin and toward the city center--or what I thought was the center.
After ten minutes I had to stop, open the trunk and get the maps out,
hoping that on one of them there might be a town plan. I worked out where I
was and where I was going to: a shopping mall, the nearest one I could see.
It was about a mile away.
It turned out not to be the single, contained area I'd been expecting.
The main mall building looked more like the Pentagon, but clad in something
like York stone, and the remaining outside shopping areas and car parks must
have straddled an area of more than eight square kilometers, with traffic
jams to match. The big blue sign for Wal-Mart was exactly what I wanted, and
the store was part of the outer shopping area. I waited at the lights,
peeled off right, and went into the car park. There was the usual lineup of
stores--Hallmark Cards, post office, shoe super stores, a Lone Star steak
house, then my mate, Wal-Mart.
As I got a trolley I was greeted by an elderly male welcomer with his
happy face on.
"Hi, how are you today?"
I smiled back at him. He had a Wal-Mart baseball cap on that was a size
too big for his head, and a T-shirt over his long-sleeved shirt that told me
how happy Wal-Mart was to see me. There was an ATM machine just past the
turnstile. I took the opportunity to get some more cash out on my card and
off I went. The place was full of Airborne soldiers, screaming kids and
stressed-out mothers.
I selected food that was both ready, and quiet, to eat. No chips or
cans of fizzy drink; instead, I picked up four big tins of Spam, four large
bottles of still mineral water and a bumper pack of Mars bars. Then a couple
of laps around the gardening section, and I was done.
There was a little self-service cafe that I'd missed as I entered,
maybe in the excitement of my welcome to Wal-Mart. After paying, I left my
trolley with my new friend--it was also his job to keep an eye on them when
people went to the cafe. I picked up a tray and got myself two large slices
of pizza and a Coke.
As I ate I ran through my mental checklist, because I didn't have that
much time left to mince around. Deciding I had everything I'd need, I
finished the pizza and Coke and headed for the exit. I felt a stirring in my
bowels; I couldn't find the toilet, but no matter, I'd go to a coffee shop.
However, the pangs made me think about something I'd forgotten: I went
back to the pharmacy section and picked up a couple of party-size packs of
Amodium.
Thinking about it, the pizza hadn't been too bad, so I went back in and
bought two full-sized Four Seasons.
As always, I'd chosen the trolley with one dodgy wheel, so as soon as I
was outside on the concrete I was all over the place, pushing it at a crazy
angle in order to go forward. When it came to supermarket trolleys, my lucky
number was zero.
I threw everything into the trunk; I'd sort it all out later. As I got
behind the wheel, I got the phone out, turned it on and checked the battery
level.
It was fine. All the same, I fished out the spare battery, swapped it
for the one I'd just checked and then plugged it into the recharger. I was
going to need both batteries full up and ready to go.
One last check of the map and I nosed out into the solid traffic.
drove out of town and back toward the lake. It had started to rain a
little and I had to put the wipers on intermittent, turning them off again
just before Raleigh when they started to rub on the dry windshield. Soon
afterward I spotted a rest area, pulled in and got sorting.
Bending into the trunk I started to pull off the sticky-back price tags
from the Gore-Tex and my other purchases, stuck two on my hand, then packed
all the stuff into the hunting bergen. I made a point of putting the pruning
shears in one of the little pouches on the outside, together with the string
and gardening gloves, as I'd be needing them first. The gloves were a bit
embarrassing as they were like dishwashing gloves with lots of little lumps
on the fingers for grip, and worst of all they were yellow. I should have
opened them up and checked the color. It was too late now to do anything
about it; I needed to get back to the lake. All the other items, including
the plastic gas container, went in the main compartment of the bergen.
All I had to do now was prepare the food. I folded the big sections of
pizza in on each other and wrapped them in plastic wrap. I ripped the Mars
bars out of their wrappers and wrapped them together in pairs. Then I opened
the tins of Spam and also plastic wrapped the contents, and the whole lot
went into the bergen. Peeling the labels from my hand, I stuck one on top of
the other and then both over the small battery light on my phone. Then I
went into the menu and turned off all the sound facilities.
It was then down to a good smearing of insect repellent. I didn't know
if I'd need it or not, but better safe than scratching. I got back into the
car and headed for the lake. The rain had died down, at least for the
moment.
Flicking through the radio channels, I found myself listening to a
woman who was talking about Southern females spending more time and money on
their hair than those from any other area of the U.S.A.
"That's why we should buy this magical mousse that " I hit the seek
button.
There was someone else explaining the reason why the weather was all
screwed up: El Nino.
"We're lucky here in North Carolina, unlike the main areas hit, like
Alabama; they had twisters." I hit the switch and landed on a Christian
station. This one was telling me that it was God, not El Nino, who was
responsible for climate changes. Apparently the good Lord was not best
pleased with all our sinning and was sending us a warning.
However, the first step toward salvation might be to buy one of the
channel's leather bound Holy Bibles, available for only $98.99. All major
credit cards accepted.
I was back in the woods. It was just past seven o'clock and nearing
last light, especially under the canopy of high trees. That was absolutely
fine by me; I wanted the maximum amount of dark to get on target and sort
myself out before first light, then find out whether or not she was in the
house. I hoped she was, otherwise it was back to D.C. and a great big empty
drawing board.
I hadn't had time to think about a good drop-off point for the car, but
maybe the lake attracted families in the evenings, and the car park had
looked a very likely lovers' lane. Either way it meant other vehicles and my
car would blend in.
I was about half a K. short of the car park when I finally had to turn
my lights on. I had a quick spin around; there were a few lights in the tent
area, but only one other car, which presumably belonged to the young couple
I could see having a romantic interlude under the canopy. Well, they were
until my headlights hit them and they had to hold their hands up to shield
their eyes.
I parked as near as possible to the barbecue area, but not so close to
the young couple that I was going to have to go "Hi" when I got out. Not
that they would have noticed me; from what I could see he seemed totally
engrossed in trying to get his hand up her skirt, though unfortunately for
him she appeared to be more interested in the food they were cooking.
Looking across the lake, I could see lights on in both houses. I was
still gagging for a shit, so I decided to walk over to the toilets with my
new boots and ring-lace them while I relieved myself. The weather was still
warmish, and the crickets were really going for it, drowning the noise of my
footsteps on the mud and wet gravel. The stars were trying to break though
the clouds, and the surface of the lake was as flat as a mirror. I I' hoped
it stayed that way and didn't rain.
^ The toilets were molded, all-in-one, stainless steel units, with just
a handle sticking out of the wall, so nothing could be vandalized. It was
hot, dark and muggy in the cubicle, the only light coming from outside the
main door. Swarms of buzzing things had been waiting on the ceiling for some
poor unsuspecting ass to show up on the radar. As the first two or three
dived in I heard a laugh from the girl by the barbecue. Maybe he'd found his
target as well.
I pulled out a few sheets of toilet paper from the container and its
hard texture gave me a flashback to twenty-odd years ago, and the juvenile
detention center: "Three squares only," the staff had barked.
"One up, one down, one shine."
That reminded me, I needed to bung myself up; I'd better take some
Imodium. With my Timberlands in my hand and my shiny new boots on my feet, I
trogged back to the car. The lovers were nowhere to be seen, but their car
was still there and the barbecue was glowing. He must have scored and they'd
moved somewhere more secluded; it's amazing what you can get away with if
you make a woman laugh.
I opened the trunk and got out the bergen and bow, checking that I
hadn't left anything I'd be needing for the job or that would compromise
what was going on if the car got nicked. In went the Timberlands; I wasn't
going to fuck them up, I'd only just broken them in. I opened a foil pack of
Imodium and swallowed four capsules. The instructions said two, but that was
a problem I'd had all my life: I never listened to advice.
Slinging the bergen, which now had the bow strapped onto it, over my
right shoulder, I had a last study of the lake and the target houses to get
my bearings, and set off. My plan was to follow the shore, cross the creek,
then follow the shoreline again to the target that way I avoided the track.
There was too much risk of transport going up and down it, and I didn't
know how aware anyone in the buildings would be. I might compromise myself
before I'd even reached the target. Do it properly and then you don't have
to worry about those sorts of things.
I passed the lovers' car. The windows were very steamed up, but I could
see some strange movement going on inside.
A few paces farther on, nailed to the barbecue canopy, was a large sign
with "warning" stamped on the top. I stopped to read it; the more
information, the better.
"Caution Hikers," it said, "Hunting activities involving the use of
firearms and other legal weapons may take place on the Wildlife Resources
Commission Gamelands immediately adjacent to the park during hunting
season." It further warned, "Please stay on the marked trail during hunting
season to avoid the danger of possible serious injury or death. Wearing an
item of bright-orange clothing is strongly suggested."
That was all well and good, but when was the hunting season?
I carried on and got level with the tented area, encountering a two
meter-high wooden fence that seemed to surround the site. I followed it
until I got to the grandly named Recycling Center, which, in fact, was three
galvanized dustbins for plastic bottles, glass and aluminium cans, and
clambered over. A swathe about ten yards wide had been cut into the forest
from the water's edge. Tree stumps an inch or two high jutted from the sandy
ground, and I kept stubbing the toe of my boots as I took the beach route.
After five minutes or so, when my night vision kicked in, the going got
easier. It takes a long time to adjust to darkness. The cones in your eyes
enable you to see in the daytime, giving color and perception, but they're
no good at night. What takes over then are the rods on the edge of your
irises. They are angled at forty-five degrees, because of the convex shape
of the eye, so if you look straight at something at night you don't really
see it, it's a haze. You have to look above it or around it so you can line
up the rods, which will then give you a picture. It takes forty minutes or
so for them to become fully effective, but you can start to see better after
five.
Every now and then I could hear the clinking and clanking of people in
tents doing their evening stuff; I couldn't really make out what they were
saying, but I was sure it would be something along the lines of "Whose idea
was it to come camping anyway?" I also heard a portable TV being tuned in,
and the sound of jingles.
I was hardly behind enemy lines here, but all the time I was thinking,
What if? What if I bump into someone? Answer, I'm on holiday, I'm hiking.
I'd play the dickhead Brit abroad on holiday thinking he's having fun, and
try to turn it to my advantage and learn as much as possible about the
houses. You've always got to have a reason for being somewhere, so that if
you're challenged, you won't be fumbling around trying to come up with
boneheaded excuses. It also gives you a mind-set, and you can then do
whatever you're doing with more confidence.
I moved off the lake shore as it petered out, and into the wood between
the water and the fence. It was hardly secondary jungle; the larger trees
were five or six feet apart, with smaller saplings scattered in between. It
was wet and muddy, but being flat it was easy enough to negotiate.
I was just coming level with the end of the tented area when, from very
close quarters, I heard a young woman's voice.
"Jimmy! Jimmy!" Before I knew it I'd stumbled on the couple from the
barbecue, and from the way their clothing was rearranged, she'd forgotten
what was on the barbecue entirely. It confused me; I'd thought they were in
the car.
This sort of thing can go one of two ways--either they're embarrassed,
so they make their excuses and move on, or if you're unlucky, the guy
decides he's got to demonstrate what a big man he is.
I checked my stride and moved to the right to go around them. I tried
to make it look as if I was concentrating on my footing as I passed, but
without losing him from vision. He shouted, "Who the fuck are you, man?"
and it was obvious which way this one was going to go. He stopped me in
my tracks with his hand on my shoulder and held me there. I had my head down
in order to look confused and unthreatening, but also to protect my face in
case this kicked off.
I stuttered, "I'm sorry to disturb you."
He went, "What? You some kind of sicko stalker, or what?"
"Jimmy!" The girl was trying to look as if she were brushing sand off
her skirt. I couldn't see her face in the darkness, but it was obvious from
her tone that she was embarrassed and wanted to get away. He had managed to
pull up his Levis and fasten the top button, but there was a big gaping hole
where the rest of his fly was still undone. The white of his underwear
glowed in the dark and I had to try hard not to laugh.
My voice was my normal really bad American one, but at the same time
trying to sound scared and submissive. I said, "Nothing like that, I'm just
going to see some of the turtles." Hopefully that would be enough to make
him satisfied that he was the tough guy around here, so I could move on. It
would hardly square with having a bow, but I was hoping he couldn't see
that, wedged between my back and the bergen.
"Turtles? Who are you, Mr. Nature from the fucking Discovery Channel?"
He liked that one; he guffawed and turned to his girlfriend for
approval.
I said, "On the other side of the lake, they're making their nests.
This is the only time of year they do it." Unlike your good selves, I added
to myself. I carried on waffling about turtles coming onto the beach and
digging and laying their eggs--something that, ironically, I had in fact
learned from the Discovery Channel. Plus, my bird guidebook told me they
were here.
Lover Boy laughed; honor had been satisfied. I wasn't a weirdo, just an
anorak. Now he didn't really know what to do, so he laughed again.
"Turtles, man, turtles." And with that he put his arm around the girl
and they walked off toward the beach.
I'd got away with it, but it was annoying that it had happened, because
two people might now be able to identify me. It didn't mean anything at the
moment, but if there was a drama at a later date they might remember the
encounter. It could have been worse: at least he wasn't a nature fan
himself.
It was nine twenty-seven and it had taken two hours and getting my
trousers wet up to my ass crossing the creek, but I'd eventually got to
within maybe sixty meters of the target. I was right on the lake shore,
which was the only way I'd been able to get a decent view of the house
because the ground was so undulating. The terrain was different here; the
National Parks people hadn't cleared a swathe, and the tree line extended
almost to the water's edge.
Some lights were still on on the first floor, but the curtains were
drawn and I couldn't see any movement. It was a question now of finding a
position that would give me cover, but with a good aperture with which to
view the target. That could be achieved only by carrying out a 360degree
recce of the area around the house.
I took my time, picking my feet up carefully to avoid making noise by
hitting any rocks, stones or fallen branches, then slowly placing the edge
of my boot down on the ground first, followed by the rest of the sole. The
technique puts quite a strain on your legs, but it's the only way to have
any sort of control over the noise you make.
When I reached the water's edge, I stopped after about ten meters and
listened, pointing my ear toward the target and slightly opening my mouth to
overcome any body-cavity noises, such as jaw movement. I couldn't hear
anything apart from the lake lapping against the shore; certainly nothing
from the target house. I had a look at where I wanted to go on my next
bound, and started picking my way carefully over the rocks. There were still
lights on in the other house as well, but I couldn't make out much detail
because it was too far away. At least the rain was holding off.
I did my next move and got to within about forty meters of the house. I
realized that, because the ground was up and down like a yo-yo, it was going
to be very difficult to be stood off from the target and watch from any
distance. Yet if I went right up on the higher ground behind, all I'd see
was the roof. I couldn't site the OP (observation point) between the houses.
Kids are very inquisitive and by mid-day tomorrow they'd probably be in
the OP with me, sharing my Mars bars and pizza. My options were so limited
that there was no point doing a 360; it wouldn't achieve anything.
I went back down to the shore, took off the bergen and left it by a big
overhanging tree. That way, even if there was a major drama, I knew I'd find
it again; all I'd have to do was run down to the lake, keeping to this side
of the house, turn right and I couldn't miss it. What was more, the lighter
and less bulky I was, the less noise I made while I found a good hide
position. For all I knew at this stage, although I hadn't seen or heard
anything, there could be dogs, or even worse, geese--they're food for
virtually everything that moves, so they spark up at the slightest noise;
the ancient Egyptians used them as an alarm system. I learned this from
living in my new house in Norfolk because the guy who lived nearest me kept
geese, and the fucking things never failed to wake me up in the middle of
the night. I'd had two in my oven so far. Kelly thought that I bought her
favorite Sunday roast from the coop.
I went back toward the house, taking my time, moving slowly; stopping,
looking at the target, looking at the area, listening, working out my next
bound and then moving off again. With any OP, the closer you are to the
target, the better you'll be able to observe what's going on, but the
greater the chance of compromise. The farther away you are, the less chance
of compromise, but you might see fuck-all. The ideal with this particular
target was probably to be stood off miles away, maybe placing a remote,
high-powered camera on the house and viewing it from the other side of the
lake--but I didn't have the necessary optics. You have to make do with what
you've got.
The sky had cleared and a few more stars were out. I could still hear
the lake lapping on the shore, but there was now also a splashing as the
turtles came to the surface and dived down again.
I got to within about twenty-five meters of the house. The tree line
stopped and the "garden" began, an area of rough grass with tree stumps that
hadn't been pulled out after creating the clearing for the house. From this
position I could see the whole of one side of the target, plus the boat and
the lake.
There were three floors, and beneath them a garage, with its doors
still slightly open to fit the wagon. There was a light shining on the first
floor, toward the lakeside, but only small cracks of light from behind the
heavy curtains. I couldn't see any movement. A door was facing me on the
ground floor that looked as if it went to the garage.
A light came on on the second floor. No visible movement.
A few seconds later a toilet flushed. At least there was movement
inside, unless the flush was electronic and on some sort of security timer
to operate every hour with the lights. I hardly thought so; in another
place, yes, but not here.
I started to cast around to find somewhere to dig in before first
light. I found one possible site--a bush set back a little from the tree
line. It came up to about chest height and was four feet or so wide, with
other, smaller bushes around it. It looked ideal, but first I'd have to
check I could see the target while I was lying down in it. Anyone who has
ever done OPs has horror stories of digging in under cover of darkness, only
to find at first light that all they can see is mud. I got to the bush,
taking care not to disturb any of the foliage, then lay down right in front
and checked. I could see only the top floor, and that was no good to me.
I moved farther up the hill. The tree line curved right, bringing me no
more than twenty meters from the target, which I didn't really want. I'd be
Aable to hear snoring at that distance, but I also stood a good chance of
being heard myself. I moved back down the hill, toward the lake.
There was one other bush, about thirty meters from the house, but this
one was only about waist height. Again it was about four feet wide, but the
foliage didn't seem as dense as the other one. I was running out of choices.
I lay down level to where the aperture would be, and found I could see the
whole shebang all three floors, the garage, the side door from the garage
and the lake. I could also see the distant lights from the campsite, so I
knew that in daylight I'd be able to see movement in the car park. It looked
like this was going to be the one.
I got behind the bush, out of sight from the house. So far, so good.
The next thing was to check that there was a mobile-phone signal. If I saw
her, London would need to know. Without the mobile phone I'd have to lie
concealed all day, leave at last light, and either get to a location with a
decent signal or find a public call box, which would not only mean a
possible compromise, but also loss of eyes on target.
I switched on the Bosch, put my hand over the backlit display and
waited. I gave it a minute, keeping my eyes on the house. The toilet light
had gone out now, but the first-floor one was still on. I made a tunnel over
the display with my hand, pressed one of the buttons and the backlight came
on again. The display showed that I had three signal bars out of a maximum
four, and that was good enough for me. I turned it off again.
I sat there for another five minutes, tuning in. Somebody crossed
behind the gap in the curtain. I couldn't tell if they were male or female.
The temperature had dropped a few degrees and it was starting to feel a
little bit nippy now that I'd stopped moving. Not freezing, but it felt cold
where sweat had trickled down my spine and where the hair on my head was wet
around the edges. My jeans were still damp and felt uncomfortable, but they
would dry. I stood up slowly, feeling wet clothing make contact with skin. I
turned and started to move in a line directly away from the house, and as
soon as I found myself in a decent dip of dead ground, I changed direction
and headed straight down to the lake.
I retrieved the bergen and bow, checked that everything was done up,
and carefully ran my hand around on the ground to make sure I hadn't left
anything. Then I retraced my route to the OP. By now it was just before f 1^
U t 1TI 1; 1^ M U
midnight, which left me plenty of time. First light wasn't until about
five o'clock in the morning.
I dropped the bergen directly behind the bush. Nothing and no one goes
forward of an OP from this point on, because that's what the enemy can see.
I opened the side pocket and pulled out the pruning shears and string,
hunkered down at the rear of the bush and started to cut. I felt like James
pruning his roses. What I was trying to do was make a hole in the bush, as
small as possible, but through which I could crawl. It's pointless just
pushing a bush apart and charging inside; you'll distort the shape, make
noise getting in and, once inside, make yet more noise and movement, because
the bush is pressing on you. If you're going to do it, do it properly. As
the first branches were cut, I tied them together with one end of the
string, like a bunch of flowers. I ran out a spare couple of meters of
string, cut it and put the bundle to one side.
There was no need for my nice yellow gloves after all, because it
wasn't a prickly bush. But I was still glad I'd brought them. I'd never
believed in being macho about building hides with my bare hands. Why scratch
or cut yourself when even a minor injury can slow you down? If you've got a
pair of gloves and you need them, use them. The object is to get into the
bush, not to show how hard you are.
I was still mincing away, making progress into the bush, cutting slowly
and deliberately so as to reduce noise and not fuck up. I didn't need to
create too big a space; all I wanted was to be able to crawl inside, get up
to the front of the bush, make an aperture and observe the target. I was
edging my way in, pruning it piece by piece. Anything that could just be
moved out of the way and not cut, I would leave, sometimes using string to
hold it back; it all added to the density of foliage around me.
It Utook the best part of an hour to tunnel my way in, and I had about
six inches of movement area around me and about a foot of bush in front.
Now it was a matter of rigging up the rest of the OP.
I wriggled back out, unloaded some stuff from the bergen and pushed
them into the hide. First out was the digital camera, with its small tripod
and cable release. I crawled inside and rigged it up.
Next was the hunter's individual camouflage net that I'd got at Wars R
Us. I got on my back, put the camouflage over the front of my chest, and
tthen started to shuffle into the hide. Once in, I pushed the net gently
against the bush so it snagged, tying it with string where necessary. By the
time I'd finished I had created a snug little tunnel. The aim of the cam net
was to give the bush more density; without it, if direct sunlight came into
the bush the gap would be glaringly evident. If I hadn't found a cam net, a
dark green blanket would have done just as well.
The most annoying thing about building an OP at night is that you can't
check it, so it's all down to practice and experience. After my check at
first light, I wouldn't be able to move from the hide, and if it hadn't been
done right, there wouldn't be a second chance. I'd been doing this shit
since 1976 when I first joined the infantry, so I'd got it down to a fine
art by now. All you've got to do is have patience and know the techniques
and have the aptitude to lie there for days, sometimes weeks, on end, just
waiting for five seconds of exposure of a target. Some people defined this
aptitude as self-discipline; me, I saw it as being just too idle to do
anything else.
lery slowly and deliberately, trying not to take labored breaths and i
make noise, I started to lift the rest of the stuff I'd be needing out of
the bergen. I would normally keep everything there, but being so close to
the target, I wanted to cut down movement. I placed the pizzas and the rest
of the food into the side of the bush and covered them with the sandy soil
to try and hide the smell from animals and insects, and to prevent the
plastic wrap from reflecting shine--not that there was likely to be too much
of that tomorrow if this weather continued. The phone, the 3C, the passport
and any other essentials would go in my pockets if I had to run; it was just
like being a soldier again and keeping belt kit on. Finally, I pushed the
bergen inside the OP.
I carefully put on the Gore-Tex, then got on my knees and felt around
on the ground with my hands, both to check there was nothing left lying
exposed, and to smooth out any sign I had made. The final check was that my
pockets were done up and the kit was secure inside them. Only then did I
crawl into the hide, and start pulling in behind me the bouquet of branches
that made up the bung. I was now sealed in.
For two or three minutes I lay still, listening and tuning in to my new
surroundings. There was no noise from either of the houses, and the light
was off in the target house; all I could hear was the lapping of water. The
turtles seemed to have gone to bed. I waited for another couple of minutes,
and then it was time to sort myself out, to make sure everything was in
place, and make minor adjustments. Moving more stones and damp sand from
under me, I built it up around my sides, slowly digging a shallow grave to
conceal myself even more. Once past the first couple of wet inches, the
ground was quite easy to move.
I got my wrist in front of my face and had a look at Baby-G. It was
just after 2 a.m." which meant I had about three hours until first light.
Whenever there's a lull in the battle, you should eat or sleep, because you
never know when you'll next have a chance for either. I decided to get my
head down; the light would wake me up, and so would any movement. After all,
I could hear them flush the toilet from here; if I was any closer I'd be
able to wipe their asses for them.
I lay on my front and closed my eyes, but it wasn't working. The only
stone I hadn't moved seemed to be against my hip. I shifted it, only for
another one to rise to the surface and replace it. I got reasonably snug
inside the Gore-Tex, which was acting as a kind of sleeping bag, but the
ground at this time of the morning feels like ice and you find yourself
thinking, What the fuck am I doing here? And even if the weather isn't bad
you still get cold. Total inactivity means your body isn't generating
warmth, and you become a lizard who needs sunlight. You brood about the fact
that, as well as the cold, it's bound to rain soon, otherwise it wouldn't be
an OP.
Sometimes the wait pays off and you forget about all the discomfort,
but I had lain in hides for days on end, wet and freezing, only to find
fuck-all.
I started to laugh to myself, thinking about an operator called Lucas.
We were tasked to OP a meeting point on the Polish border with Germany.
It was a farm complex, where weapons-grade plutonium was being traded
for heroin by Russians. The plan was to fuck up the meet and get hold of the
plutonium. Lucas was a keen diver, and the scheme he came up with was to get
into dry bag (military slang for a waterproof diving suit) and bury himself
in the mountain of horse manure by the house. He lived there for four days.
The meet never took place and it took a week to get the smell off
him--mainly because, instead of telling him to lift off straightaway, we
left him simmering in the heap for a bonus forty-eight hours.
When I woke up it must have been just before 5 a.m." as I could just
see first light coming up. As soon as I could see outside properly, it was
time for me to move out and check. Not that anyone finding anything was
going to say, "Oh, look, there's an OP," but if it's an attractive
item, someone could come over to pick it up, then they're right on top of
you and the chance of compromise is big time. I slowly pushed the bung out
with my feet and, lifting myself on my elbows and toes, eased out backward.
I could see a couple of footprints left from my clean-up in the dark,
so I pushed myself out a little bit more and used the bung to brush them
away.
While I was doing that I looked at the bush itself. It was looking all
right;
I was quite proud of my handiwork.
I started to inch myself very slowly in again, feet first this time,
carefully pulling the bung into the entry point. I then rolled some of the
cam net around the base of the bung and tucked it in as if I were tucking a
child in for the night. Then I got into the center of the little grave I'd
dug, curled up and turned myself around, being careful not to create
movement in the bush. I didn't know what the targets were doing; they could
be up there, standing at the window, taking in the view of dawn over the
lake, only to see a bush mysteriously shaking .. .
The next priority was to check the camera, since the only reason I was
in this hole at all was to see if Sarah was here, and then confirm it to
London photographically. Lynn and Elizabeth took nothing at face value, and
they certainly weren't going to trust me.
It was now just light enough to see through the viewfinder. I made a
small hole in the cam net facing the target. It didn't have to be the same
size as the lens; as long as light was getting into the center of the lens
it could be as small as a pencil prick. I positioned the lens at the hole
this was now the aperture and focused it exactly on the area around the
garage and the side door. It looked the natural way in and out. If there was
movement, I wouldn't have to fuck about positioning the camera, all I'd have
to do was press the cable release. Not only would it cut down on movement,
which would mean less noise, but I could look at whoever was moving and ID
them, instead of trying to focus a lens.
Once done, I put sand and stones around the tripod to keep it stable. A
final check that the cam net wasn't obstructing the lens, then I made sure
that the cable release was on correctly.
It was time to have something to eat and drink before the fun started.
I opened one of the mineral-water bottles and took a few gulps even though I
wasn't really thirsty. I wasn't particularly hungry, either, but I munched
my way through a slab of luncheon meat, all the time keeping my eyes on the
target.
Once I'd finished with the plastic from the Spam, I wrapped it in a
ball and covered it with soil. The last thing I wanted was a swarm of
insects hovering over my OP like a big pointing hand. After eating and
drinking, there were other bodily functions that might need attending to,
but hopefully the Imodium was going to do its stuff.
I was lying on my stomach with the camera just above my head and to the
left, staring at the target with the cable release in one hand. My hands
were crossed in front of me and my chin was on my forearms, and that was it:
there was nothing else to do except look and listen. I'd always found it
mind-numbingly boring, but I knew that sod's law dictated that any exposure
of Sarah would last for no more than five seconds, and it would be a pisser
to miss it. I had to be switched on and fight the boredom.
I looked at my watch. It was just after five thirty.
I started to think about her again. If she were here, what was she up
to?
I didn't really understand what was going on, but then again, at a time
like this I didn't want to know. Just as I had that thought, another took
over and said I was lying. I was dying to know.
I could see the house quite clearly now. It was white weather boarded
and could have done with a lick of paint. Each of the three floors had two
or three windows on this side; no shutters, just two window frames that
opened from the middle.
I also saw security lights with motion detectors that I had to assume
would be covering all approaches. If they were powered and had covered my
location, last night would have been a very bright one indeed. Building my
OP would have been piss easy.
On the first floor some French windows led out onto a small verandah
overhanging the garage and facing the lake. Below it, the garage doors were
still ajar, with another light and motion detector covering the entrance.
The boat, a dirty-cream four-seater with the driver's seat in the
middle, looked as if it hadn't been moved since I'd bino'd it yesterday. The
engine was still facing the doors and the nose of the trailer was still down
on the ground at the water's edge.
The garage walls were made from white trellis work fixed against the
stilts, with hardboard backing. Facing me and set into the wall was the side
door that seemed to go into the garage. A rotary washing line stood to its
left, but there was no washing on it, which wasn't particularly strange,
given the weather. There was no condensation on the windows from people
asleep inside.
There weren't even any visible rubbish bins I could take a look at
later tonight to see if she was here. A person's eyes may be the windows to
their soul, but their dustbins are the windows to a fuck of a lot else. It
never ceased to amaze me that even the most switched-on people seem to think
that once stuff they have discarded is out of their house, it's safe.
Reporters find vast amounts of information by sifting through people's bins.
In some Southeast Asian countries, all the rubbish from hotels with
international guests is routinely picked through by the intelligence
services.
Sarah wouldn't be that careless, but I knew, for example, that she
didn't eat any processed food unless she had to: if there were organic food
wrappers in the refuse, it might be a significant indicator.
The birds were well into their morning chorus. There was a slight wind,
causing a bit of rustling in the trees, but that was welcome only if you
were hiding in an OP because it hid noise. The main problem was that, where
there was wind, rain would surely follow. In the meantime, as long as the
rain kept off it would be almost idyllic.
An hour or so later I heard the first man-made noise of the day, the
gentle chug of a small outboard. The big-game fishermen were on the lake,
chasing the early fish. I couldn't see anything, but I could just hear it
behind me somewhere near the entrance to the creek.
In the background the putt-putt got louder then stopped, and I heard
the splash of an anchor. The fishermen were close by. I could even hear
mumbles now and again on the breeze.
A curtain twitched on the first floor. I guessed they were checking out
the fishermen, but if you were up and about and you could hear it, why not
just throw them back and have a proper look? This was significant; maybe no
trip back to D.C. after all. My finger tensed on the cable release in case a
door opened.
There were shouts from across the lake. Maybe someone had had a bite.
But still no one moved the curtains to see what it was all about.
At about eight o'clock the front door opened and two men came out.
I had just four or five seconds in which to act. I couldn't wait for
perfect poses because they mustn't be allowed time to get acclimatized to
the outside environment. In the first few seconds after leaving the house
they'd still be tuned in to whatever was going on indoors, maybe the sound
of a washing machine or the television, mixed with their own walking and
talking. Once they'd been outside for anything more than four or five
seconds they would be listening to the noise of the trees rustling and the
movement of water on the lake. Before that happened, I had to act, then keep
very still again, so the only things that were moving would be my eyes. I
squeezed the cable release, taking about five or six pictures.
Thanks to the digital camera, I didn't have to worry about the noise of
the rewind and shutter.
That done, I had time to study the two men with my own eyes. It was
obvious they hadn't been awake that long. One of them had a pair of leather
boots on, laces undone and a rumpled blue sweatshirt that hung out over
creased, faded blue denim jeans. It looked as if they were the clothes he'd
been sleeping in. His jet-black hair was sticking up, and he had a few days'
growth on his face. He was in his thirties and didn't look too much of a
threat: he was only about five feet five inches, and very slim. As Josh
would have said, he was too slight to fight, too thin to win.
The most striking thing about him was that his features were distinctly
Middle Eastern.
The other guy had the same skin tone, but was just over six feet and
broader in the shoulders. He was wearing trainers, a Men In Black T-shirt
under a dark-green fleece jacket and a pair of black tracksuit bottoms.
He, too, seemed the worse for wear, with a cigarette in his mouth which
flopped down the left-hand side of his face. He had a string of prayer
beads, which looked very much like a Catholic rosary, looped over the middle
and index fingers of his right hand. He was flicking them so that they
closed around his fingers, then flicking them again to unwind them.
They stood by the door looking out at the lake, and there was mumbling
between them as the taller one put his right hand down the front of his
tracksuit and started to scratch. The inflection and cadence of the mumbling
sounded Arabic to me. They sauntered outside, closing the door and walking
past the washing line toward me.
I froze, allowing myself just short, shallow breaths. Their footsteps
sounded like Godzilla's.
They gazed out at the lake as they walked, probably watching the
fishermen. They weren't aware, but I had to accept that I could be in the
shit. I was sure the fuckers would see me; I looked to my right, where the
bow was lying no more than four inches away from my hand. No movement; calm
down and wait.
My body was tensed, ready to react. But how would I get myself out of
this? Fight--that was the only answer. I could hardly just smile and claim
to be lost. If I was quick enough, and didn't get entangled in the cam net,
I could threaten them with the bow. No, that wouldn't work. I would just
make a run for it and hope they weren't carrying. I mentally checked that
all the important stuff was in my pockets.
They stopped. They exchanged a few more words, then Men In Black took a
last drag on his cigarette, dropped it on the ground near his feet and
stubbed it out with the toe of his trainer. He obviously hadn't read the
signs asking him to leave only footprints.
They turned right about ten meters short of my position, moving uphill
toward the track. They were taking the easy route as the ground right next
to the house was steeper. Too Thin To Win led the way.
They walked up onto the track, and I realized that they were checking
the ground. They were looking to see if there was any sign left by anyone
during the night. They moved off the track and downhill, but stopped short
of the house and didn't move any closer to it. I wondered why, and then I
realized: there must be proximity alarms. As well as the motion detectors,
which would trigger the lights, there must be sensors that informed them of
movement outside. Judging by the route the two of them took, I worked out
that the proximity alarms were probably covering an area about twelve to
fifteen meters out from the house.
MIB lit up again as they went back onto the track, then disappeared
behind the house, still playing with his beads. I used the time to check the
cam, the bung behind me and that my pockets were done up.
After four minutes I watched them emerge from the opposite side of the
house, the lake side, and walk toward the boat on the trailer. They
clambered aboard and started up the engine, revving it until I could see the
blue two-stroke smoke pumping out of the exhaust. Then, just as suddenly,
they killed it, and jumped out with lots of talking as they disappeared
through the gap between the garage doors. I heard the wagon start up. It
wasn't going anywhere because the boat was in the way. It meant these boys
were good: they were checking everything, including their getaways, in the
event of a drama.
The vehicle engine cut and there was silence. They didn't reemerge.
I now knew there were at least two in the house, and I also knew that
there must be access to the house from the garage.
That was it for another couple of hours. I just lay there, watching,
resting one eye at a time. Now and again I could hear a putt-putt on the
lake, and a couple of times the sound of a toilet flushing. Occasionally
there was the far-off screaming of kids, possibly in a boat or playing in
the water, but otherwise nothing unusual.
At ten fifteen I watched as Mom, Dad and kids from the other house
started to push another boat toward the lake; that was probably them out of
it for the day. Well, until it rained anyway.
After that, nothing at all happened. It was pizza and Mars bar time.
At about eleven thirty I started to get movement from the garage doors.
Still nibbling at the last bit of my third Mars bar, I moved my thumb
over the cable release.
MIB came out. I watched him and slowly swirled the camera to the right,
wishing I had a wider lens. He walked to the front of the trailer and
stopped near the hook-up point. He seemed to be waiting; sure enough the
wagon sparked up.
Sarah walked out. Gotcha! She was wearing blue jeans and a blue
sweatshirt with the Quiksilver logo on the back. I knew her gait, I even
recognized her walking boots. She stopped to look at the sky. Yes, it was
going to rain. I hit the cable release and hoped I'd got her. If so, the job
was just about over. It felt so strange, seeing her after so long, and in
this way. She still looked just like the picture in her apartment, but
without the smile. It gave me a strange sense of power over her by being
hidden, watching.
As the boat was in the way, the garage doors couldn't open fully. She
and MIB twisted the boat so that it was parallel to the water, then they
opened the garage doors fully and out came a black Ford Explorer. One up. It
was Too Thin To Win, and going by what I could see of his top half, he'd
smartened himself up probably had a shit, shower and shave.
The engine revved as he came screaming toward me then uphill toward the
track. I craned my head in an attempt to catch the registration. I couldn't
get any detail, but it definitely had a North Carolina plate with the "First
In Flight" slogan and a picture of the Wright Brothers' aircraft on a white
background.
My eyes jumped back to Sarah. She was helping to turn the boat around
so that it faced the water again, ready to go. This was an escape route, for
sure. Once they had done that, they went inside and the garage doors were
closed fully behind them.
Very weird shit. It seemed that London was right to worry about her
after all.
slowly got out the 3C and slid open one of the ports, inserted a flash
card from my jeans pocket and turned it on.
A flash card stores information in much the same way as a floppy disk
does for a PC. What came up on the screen from this one was a selection of
about 200 words or phrases, each with a five-figure sequence of numbers
beside it. The letters of the alphabet were also encoded, so that uncommon
words could be spelled out. To compose my message, all I had to do was
scroll through to the word or phrase I wanted and write down the
corresponding five-figure group on my notepad with a pencil. I preferred
pencils to pens because you can write with them in the rain. I always used
one that was sharpened at both ends, so that if one lead broke I could still
use the other.
The first parts of the message I was going to send were standard and
didn't need the codes. My PIN was 2442, but since the numbers had to be in
groups of five for the code to work, I made it 02442.1 followed this with
the time/ date groups: 02604 (April 26th). I had a look at Baby-G and wrote
down 01156 (1156 hrs; times are always local). It was then just a matter of
scrolling through the codes to make up the message.
The first I looked for was "tgt loc. 6 fig grid." I gave the map sheet
details, plus the six-figure grid reference of the target. Just to make it
clear, I told them that it was the eastern most building of the two.
My message continued: "echo one (Sarah) located with two bravos (males)
middle eastern. are aware. no weapons. mac down. waiting
I ended the message with my pin again 02442 and that was it. It worked
out that I had twenty-one groups of numbers.
I put the second flash card into Port B, took out A and put it back in
my jeans pocket. I could run the Psion with both cards in, but I didn't like
doing it; if there was a drama and I was caught, it meant the whole system
would be accessible all at once. At least with them separated I had the
chance to hide or destroy a key part of it.
The second card held a series of numbers, also in groups of five,
called the "one-time pad." Devised by the German diplomatic service during
the 1920s, the OTP is a simple encoding method consisting of a random key
used only once. There are a few variations on the OTP theme. The Brits first
started using it in 1943. Still widely used by the intelligence services of
all countries, it is the only code system that is unbreakable, both in
theory and in practice.
I started by writing down in my notebook the first group from the OTP
under the first group of the message, my PIN. I carried on until all
twenty-one groups had another set of numbers from the one-time pad under
them.
What I had to do then was subtract 14735, the first group of the OTP,
from 02442, my identification code, and came up with 98717 not because my
math was shit, but because in spy land sums, you don't carry the ten over,
you lose it. Bloody typical.
At the London end, they knew the message would start with my PIN, and
groups are always used in the order they are laid out in. It would be easy
for them to add the groups on their corresponding OTP from the groups that
I'd transmitted, and they'd come up with the original set of numbers again,
because they would also do spy land sums. Referring these back to the code
book, they'd produce my intended word or phrase. Once used, those groups
would never be issued again.
I did my spy-type sums one more time to confirm my arithmetic, and was
ready to send. I turned on the phone, tapped in the PIN code and waited for
a signal. I tapped out "Kay's" on the Psion to retrieve Elizabeth's number;
I hadn't got around to learning it after all. After two rings a recorded
message from a synthesized but happy-sounding female voice said, "Please
leave your message after the tone." Two seconds later, there was a beep.
I tapped out the message of twenty-one groups on the number pad, then
pressed Pound and listened for the auto-acknowledgment.
"Thank you for your" there was a pause, then a different electronic
voice "twenty-one group" then the original voice "message." It cut off and
so did I. I put the flash cards back in their separate jeans pockets. I
wrapped the piece of paper up in a sheet of plastic wrap and tucked it under
a branch in the mud. I didn't want to get rid of it yet, because I didn't
know if I was going to need it. If London came back and told me they
couldn't work out my message, it might be because I'd fucked up the encoding
or spy sums. The system can be time-consuming, but used properly it works.
The next part of the job was to "Mac down" the pictures. I plugged the
lead into the phone, clipped it into the receiver end of the camera and
clicked on its internal modem. I dialed the same London number and got the
same recorded message. I pressed Send on the camera; the telephone was
taking the information from the digital camera and bouncing it off a
satellite up there somewhere. Pictures would come up on an Apple Mac screen
at the other end and hard copies would be made. Within minutes Elizabeth and
Lynn would have my nice holiday snaps of Sarah and her two playmates on
their desks.
After transmission, I switched off the phone to save the battery. It
was pointless leaving it on; they weren't going to get back to me
straightaway.
If they did, the phone's message service would intercept the call
anyway, so no problems. I was in no rush; even if they said, "End-ex," I
couldn't come out of here until nightfall.
Events had moved on since my briefing. I tried to imagine what would be
going on in London. Elizabeth would probably be at home, as it was the
weekend. A car would be sent to her country seat to bring her to the
operations room in Northolt, North London. The opening scene of James Bond's
Tomorrow Never Dies, with large screens and computer projections on VDUs,
wasn't that far from the truth. The people receiving my int wouldn't have a
clue what it was about, or whom it was from. Elizabeth would lock herself
away with Lynn somewhere and look at it, probably complaining that it had
taken me so long, and then drink some more tea.
From what I could remember, it seemed very fashionable to drink a
herbal blend at the moment. But not her, she'd be throwing Earl Gray down
her neck. Meanwhile, I waited out in this hole.
Elizabeth, not Lynn, would make the decision on what I was to do next.
I wished again that I knew who she was; I hated it when people had so
much power over me, and I didn't know who had given it to them or why.
I had my fingers crossed that they wouldn't want a technical device put
in to find out who these people were and what they were up to, because that
would entail me doing a CTR (close target reconnaissance) to help whoever
was being sent to do the job. That would mean getting into the house and
working out the best way to bring the technical device in, as well as
describing the makeup of the general area, the size of the house, how many
stories, the kind of doors, the kind of locks. A locks recce is a task in
itself; it means going right up to the door or window to study them in
detail. Sometimes you put a little bit of talcum powder on the lock, then
press Plasticine into the keyway, pull it out and put it in a secure
container so you can take imprints later. Then, of course, you have to
remember to remove all the dust from the lock.
A CTR has to answer every conceivable question that might be asked by a
third party who's been tasked with making entry. Are the windows locked?
What is the area of clear glass? Of frosted glass? What are the main access
routes to and from the target? Is the target overlooked by any buildings?
Are there any garages or outbuildings or car parking spaces?
How many doors are secured, how many are loose? Do they make a noise
when they open? They would need to know to take in some oil, to stop any
creaking.
Are there any good approach routes? Any major obstacles? Is there
lighting? What are the weather conditions like? What are the routes to the
target? What's the general condition of those routes? What would you need to
get to the target? What type of ground ploughed, pasture, boggy? What sort
of natural obstacles are there? What is the time and distance from the DOP
(drop off point)? Where is the DOP? Are there any animals about? Dogs,
horses, geese? And that was assuming I could get onto the target at all,
past the proximity lights.
The list of questions can seem endless, especially when you're two
hours into a CTR, first light is approaching and you seem to be only a third
of the way down the list. Where are the best places to put OPsin? In this
particular case, that was easy: I was in it. Where would be the best place
to put long-range technical devices in for a video soak? That would be
somewhere over on the other side of the lake. Could we have a helicopter
trigger? Could we have a helicopter that just flies around maybe three or
four Ks out?
Once I'd gathered all that information on the exterior, I would have to
CTR inside the house. For that I'd need to take in an infrared camera, or
buy commercially available infrared niters to fit my camera, so that I could
take pictures without disturbing the people in residence. They'd want to
know the full real estate agent's monty. What are the dimensions and layouts
of every room? Where is the electrical supply? If you're putting listening
or picture devices in, batteries last only so long, so you might have to tap
into the mains. Where is the best place to put a listening device? And that
might entail looking at the direction of the floorboards, because if you're
trying to hide an antenna, you'd put it in the gaps between them; but that
also means taking a compass bearing of the floorboards, so the scaleys
(communications personnel) can work out their antenna theory.
Stuff like this takes days and days to organize, and it would be my job
to stay and wait with eyes on target while everything was prepared. If my
stores ran out I would have to be resupplied via a dead letterbox and
outside help and even that would be a pain in the ass to sort out.
As far as I was concerned, my job was now finished. I'd found Sarah and
confirmed it with photography. I didn't want to be a part of anything that
happened next.
I cut away from it by thinking about a job I'd done in the jungle once.
We'd got to our report line, it was pouring down with rain and we were
gagging for a hot brew, which we couldn't sort out because we were on hard
routine. We transmitted our sit rep, something to the effect of "We are at
the river head, what now?"
We were told, "Wait out."
About four hours later they came back to us and said, "OP any track."
What the fuck did they mean, OP any track? What good would that do us?
We asked, "What track?"
They came back, "OP any track that runs west to east."
They had to be mad. We sent back: "We can't find one running west to
east. However, we've found one running east to west and we're going to OP
that one."
All we got back was, "East-west is good, out." Either they were taking
the piss, or the world's most useless officer was manning the desk that
night. We never found out which. You never do.
Nothing was happening. Even the fishermen had gone back to their tents
for lunch.
I'd just decided it was pizza time, and was about to reach for one of
my wraps when I heard movement on the ground, and soon afterward, rapid,
heavy breathing.
The distinctive, metallic tinkle of a name tag on a collar became
louder as the dog got nearer. I hadn't seen anything around the target that
identified it as having a dog, so it probably wasn't from the house. But the
name tag meant the animal was domestic, and that meant there would probably
be people with it.
I began to hear aggressive sniffing; seconds later, a wet, dirty nose
was nudging the hide. Maybe he was a fan ofWal-Mart's Four Seasons.
I moved my hand slowly to my pocket, easing out the Tazer and the
pepper spray. I didn't know if the pepper would work on dogs; they can be
immune to some of this shit. One thing I knew for sure: he wouldn't enjoy
the Tazer. But then again, the yelping would alert everybody and what if the
shock killed him stone dead? I would have to drag him in with me and have a
smelly, wet and very dead dog as my new best mate.
The sniffing seemed just inches from my ear. This dog was excited; it
knew it could be din-dins time.
A young woman called, "Bob! Where are you? Here, Bob!" I recognized the
voice.
Bob carried on sniffing around the OP. Straightaway I thought, I'm a
British journalist working for a tabloid newspaper. I'm doing a story on the
famous people hiding in the house, and I want to get pictures of their
illicit affair. I'll jump straight in with questions before they can ask
any.
Do you know anything about them? Do you live around here? You could
make a lot of money if you tell us what you know about them ... The brain
has two orbs. One side processes numbers and analyzes information, the other
is the creative bit, where we visualize things and if you visualize
situations, you can usually work out in advance how to deal with them. The
more you visualize, the better you will deal with them. It might sound like
something from a tree buggers' workshop, but it does the business.
My eyes were glued to the target, but my ears were with the dog. It's
nearly always this sort of third-party shit that compromises you, and dogs
can be the worst of all. They can detect your every breath and movement from
as much as a mile away under favorable conditions which it seemed I had
given him. Dogs have very poor eyesight, only half as good as man's, but
their hearing is twice as good. The wind was blowing from the lake toward
the dog. He might have heard me, but I was sure it was an odor that was
attracting him. It's not just food smells that provide a target;
so does body odor, or clothing, especially if it's wet. Soap,
deodorant, leather, tobacco, polish, gas and many others are all a giveaway
you name it. Who knows what it was in this case.
The more Bob sniffed, the more I came to the conclusion that he was
after the pizza. No matter how much I'd wrapped it up, his nose wasn't
fooled. Cannabis smugglers wrap eucalyptus leaves around their stuff to put
off sniffer dogs, but it doesn't work: the mutts can smell both at the same
time and know they're going to get a nice chocolate drop as a reward.
I heard a man's voice no more than twenty meters behind me, but I hoped
he was in one of the dips.
"Bob! Where are you? Come ..."
I recognized his voice as well. I'd tripped over these guys last night,
and now they were going to return the favor.
The girl said, "Where is he. Jimmy?"
Jimmy was angry.
"I told you we should keep the dog on a fucking leash, man, or back in
the car."
She sounded as if she'd started to cry a little.
"My parents will kill me."
He started to backtrack.
"It's OK, Bob will be OK. I'm sorry."
I hoped they were more interested in making up than they were in
following Bob into my bush. But I was ready, I'd just stick with my tabloid
story; they'd be able to see the camera. Besides, if I were a reporter I
wouldn't have told him last night. I'd just have to keep the bow hidden.
They obviously had no idea that I was there yet, but Bob did, the nosey
little fucker. The girl was still fretting.
"I gotta go back. My parents will freak if I'm late with the car and
I've lost Bob."
He wasn't impressed.
"OK, OK, I told you I'd get you home on time."
He sounded pissed off; he could see all hope of a midday knee-trembler
in the woods evaporating.
I heard giggling; he was giving it one last try.
"Jimbo, not here! I gotta get home. Bob, come on, boy, let's go!"
Bob was having none of it. He was sniffing big time at the OP. Next
thing I knew, the dog's face was straight in front of me, demanding his
share of the pizza. I gently scooped up a handful of earth and nicked it at
his eyes. Bob now thought the pizza man was putting up a fight.
He backed off, but not as much as I'd hoped, and started barking. I had
fucked up but I'd had no choice. As soon as he barked, they knew where he
was.
The girl must have come over the brow. Her voice was much clearer.
"Bob! Oh, look, Jimmy, he's found something. What have you found, Bob?"
I got myself ready.
"What have you found, boy?"
The moment she saw me, I would launch into my reporter's spiel.
"What's going on, Bob?"
Bob's ass was in the air, his shoulders more or less on the ground with
his front legs splayed, and he was jumping back and then coming forward and
barking. I kept my eyes on target and now my ears on her as she started to
walk directly toward the hide.
I heard the guy shout from somewhere behind me, very pissed off:
"Come on, let's go. Bob ... come!"
I saw the first-floor curtains twitch.
Bob was still leaping around with excitement, and on top of that I
heard a vehicle. The tires rumbled along on the dirt track.
As Bob's nose once again came up to the cam net I decided to give him
the good news with the pepper spray. He jumped back, yelped and ran to
Mommy.
I heard the girl: "Bob, see, serves you right! Stop messing around!"
She probably thought he'd got his nose bitten by something.
I listened as they shuffled through the sand. Jimmy was still behind
somewhere, complaining. Next time they slipped into the woods he'd lock Bob
in the car again to steam up the windows, like last night.
I got my head back on the ground, watching and listening, just waiting
for shit to happen.
The Explorer had come back. Two up. I looked up just before it turned
left off the track and downhill toward the garage.
It came down the hill and headed away from me, toward the garage.
Too Thin To Win was still in the driver's seat. I couldn't make out his
new playmate in the passenger seat.
The wagon stopped just short of the garage and the side door of the
house opened. Sarah again. She was looking at the woods behind me, keeping a
wary eye out for Bob and his friends. I watched her and tried to keep
contact with her eyes. I would know if she suspected anything.
I watched her scan the tree line, uphill and then back down again,
toward me. As her eyes approached my OP I moved mine out of contact. I
couldn't look at her. A sixth sense can sometimes let you know when you're
being looked at, and I didn't want to take the chance.
I knew I was doing the wrong thing. Even if her plan was not to react
to anything she saw, but to go back into the house, then return with an
automatic weapon to hose down the area, I knew her well enough to see it in
her eyes. I could feel sweat running around the back of my legs and neck.
I waited three or four seconds more, then moved my eyes up again.
She was finishing off her scan, past me and down to the lake. Once
there, she quickly turned her head to the wagon and walked up to the
passenger door.
A white guy clambered out. By his style of dress I would say he was
American. He was wearing a black nylon bomber jacket, tight blue jeans and
white trainers. He was above-average height and build, about midthirties
with black, fairly long, curly hair, and a mustache like the sheriff's in
the Bugs Bunny cartoons. He looked good enough to be the hunky lumberjack in
any soap.
The meeting with Sarah was intimate: they hugged, kissed each other on
the mouth, then held the embrace. They spoke in low voices as Sarah ran her
hand across his back. There was something odd going on, though.
They looked pleased to see each other, but the talking wasn't loud and
they weren't going overboard.
I got two pictures of them during the thirty or so seconds that they
were together.
Too Thin To Win had the tailgate down on the Explorer. He was looking
quite smart in jeans and a dark checkered jacket. He pulled out a brown suit
carrier with an airline tag on the handle.
Sarah had disappeared inside the garage with the white guy, followed by
Too Thin To Win, who closed the door behind them. It was time to send
another sit rep.
had just started to prepare my message when Too Thin To Win emerged
from the side door with MIB. He, too, had had a shit, shower and shave, and
was dressed a lot smarter in brown trousers and jacket. They both got into
the Explorer, Too Thin To Win in the driver's seat. The wagon backed around
to point uphill. They weren't talking to each other, smiling, or looking at
all happy. Something was happening.
The 4x4 bumped along the track and disappeared from sight. I looked
back at the house. All the windows and doors were closed, and so were the
curtains. That was strange; if someone was arriving at such a nice spot,
surely you would show him the view? Maybe she had better things to do with
him. Maybe he was just another sucker that she was using. But for what
exactly?
It was nearly two hours before the Explorer returned. There were bodies
in the back, but I couldn't work out how many as it turned downhill, my eyes
nicking between the wagon and the side door of the house, waiting for it to
open. When it did, it was the American who appeared. Sarah was nowhere to be
seen. He was looking aware, checking the lake and, as MIB had done, playing
with worry beads. I watched him, listening to the slow rumble of tires past
my OP. His denim shirttails were hanging out of his jeans and showing below
his bomber jacket. I was right, he and Sarah did have better things to do
than look at the scenery.
The wagon stopped and I counted an additional two heads in the rear
seats. All four got out and I pressed the cable release.
The two newcomers were both dark-skinned. They hugged and kissed the
American on both cheeks. It looked as if they knew him pretty well.
All the same, there were no loud shouts of welcome or smiles, and
everyone spoke in a murmur I couldn't understand. The meeting also seemed to
have an air of relief about it.
Too Thin To Win and MIB had opened the tailgate and were pulling out
two square aluminium boxes that were plastered with what looked like old and
torn "Fragile" stickers and airline security tape. They started to move the
boxes inside the garage via the side door. The luggage area of the 4x4 was
still full of sports bags, another suit carrier and a black plastic cylinder
that stretched from the back seat to the gear shift at the front. It was
about two meters long and covered at each end. Either it was the world's
biggest poster tube or they had some serious fishing rods with them I didn't
think. One of the new guys motioned to the other one and the American to
give him a hand.
I snapped some more. This guy looked much older than the others. He was
short and bald, with a very neat, black mustache, and he was a bit
overweight, mostly around the stomach. He looked like he should be in a film
as the gangster boss, the Bossman. The other newcomer was more nondescript,
of medium build and height, and looked about twenty years old. He could have
done with a few plates of what the bald guy had been eating.
After a couple of trips, with the boys lifting what seemed to be heavy
kit, the 4x4 was empty and everything was stowed inside the garage. The side
door closed and the area once more looked as if nothing had happened all
day. What was going on here?
Ever since we'd first met, it had seemed to me that Sarah was
sympathetic to the Arabs. She'd been involved with them in one way or
another for most of her life. Come to think of it, we'd even had a row once
about Yasser Arafat. I said that I thought he'd done a good job; she thought
he was selling out to the West.
"It's all about homeland, both spiritual and cultural, Nick," she'd say
every time the subject arose, and nobody who'd been within sight of a
Palestinian refugee camp could argue, but I wondered whether there was more
to it than that.
A faint drizzle was starting. It hadn't penetrated my hide yet but
could clearly be seen falling on the open ground in front of me. I could
hear outboard motors in the distance as the intrepid fishermen set out in
pursuit of a six-ounce carp. Lunchtime must be over.
There's more to surveillance than just the mechanics. A report that
says, "Four men get out of vehicle, two men pick up bags and go inside," is
all very well, but it's the interpretation of those events that matters.
Were they looking aware? Did they seem to know each other well? Were
they, perhaps, master and servant? These people were meeting up, in hiding,
and with kit. I had seen this before with ASUs (active service units).
The boxes looked as if they'd seen a lot of air time during their life,
but not on this trip. There were no airline tags on the handles or on the
bags.
Maybe they'd driven to an RV point and then transferred the kit. If so,
why? Whatever was happening here, it wasn't about the turtles.
Things were starting to spark up and Lynn and Elizabeth needed to know
that there were now four Arabs, one American and Sarah. Maybe London could
make sense of what was happening; after all, they would know far more than
they had told me. With any luck, Elizabeth would now be at Northolt, poring
over my previous message and images, with her tea so strong you could stand
the spoon in it.
It was 15:48, time to switch on the phone. It had been a couple of
hours since my last transmission, and they should be calling me back with an
acknowledgment and maybe even a reply.
I took it out of my pocket and switched it on, placing it in the shell
scrape so I could see when I had a signal while I got out the codes from my
jeans and encoded my sit rep. As I retrieved the 3C, I started to feel like
I needed a shit. So much for the Imodium: it should have bunged me up, but
maybe the combination of pizza, Mars bars and Spam weren't the most binding
of materials. I knew from bitter experience that fighting the urge never
works; if you've got the time, however inconvenient that might be, you never
wait until the last minute: if you do, sure as anything, a drama will occur
at the target the moment you get your trousers down.
I got the roll of plastic wrap from the bergen and pulled off the best
part of a meter. Leaning over to my left, still trying to keep my eyes on
the target, I undid the buttons of both sets of trousers with my right hand,
and pulled them down, along with my pants. I then got the plastic in my left
hand and tucked it under, ready to receive. I started to want to piss; I
wasn't going to rummage for the gas can at this stage of the proceedings, so
I just had to restrain myself while I got the main event out of the way. I
wrapped the first handful in the plastic and put it to one side, pulled off
another length, put it underneath, and carried on. Having to do this in the
field is never an easy procedure, especially when you're lying on your side
and in fits and starts, because it's got to be controlled. It's unpleasant,
but there's no way around it.
The drizzle was now trying hard to become something more grownup.
I could hear the first raindrops hitting the leaves above me. I was
about halfway through the second lot of plastic wrap when the LED on the
phone told me I had a message waiting.
At the same moment, I heard a voice--male and American. I switched off
the phone and thrust it and the 3C in my pockets. I looked out of the hide
at the movement of the trees, trying to gauge the direction of the wind. It
was still coming in from the lake. The American was on his own, coming out
of the garage doors and heading toward the boat.
Trying desperately to control my sphincter and bladder, I watched as he
moved the boat out of the way of the garage doors. I guessed he was going to
park up the Explorer. He climbed into the driver's seat and revved the
engine. All the curtains in the house were still closed and there was no
other sign of movement.
There are quite a few times on tasks when you really have no
alternative but to shit yourself, especially on urban OPs where you're in a
loft space and there are people downstairs. You try not to do it, because
you might have to go out into the street straight afterward and operate like
a civilian, but sometimes, if there's no room to move, it's just got to be
done. The only precautions you can take are to not eat before the op, drink
as little as you can, and pop some Imodium--then hope for the best. It's a
bit like the KitKat commercial, with the photographer outside the panda
house at the zoo: you could have been lying in an OP for four weeks, but the
moment you get the plastic wrap out, the panda emerges and does a quick
impersonation of Fred Astaire.
I'd guessed correctly. By now the 4x4 was in the garage, the boat was
back in position and he'd gone back into the house. I finished off the job
with the plastic wrap and gas container and pulled up my trouser bottoms.
I was feeling quite sorry for myself; the only consolation I could
think of was that plastic probably did the job better than the shiny stuff
in the car park toilets would have done.
I tore off another big length of it, wrapped up all my offerings and
popped them straight into the bergen. It would help to hide the smell, which
in turn meant it wouldn't attract flies and animals. I then tucked the fuel
canister back into the bergen as well, doing my bit for eco-tourism.
I'd learned my lesson. I dug around in the day sack for the Imodium and
took another six capsules, probably enough to constipate an elephant. I lay
down again with my hands resting under my chin, looking at the target, but
after a couple of sniffs I decided to rub them with soil and keep them away
from my face for a while.
On target, nothing else had changed. The curtains were still closed.
In the hide, it was now wet and miserable. The rain was starting to
fall more heavily; the noise of it hitting the trees increased and it was
dripping from the foliage, through the cam net, and running down my face and
neck. I brushed away a small twig that had stuck to my cheek. Sod's law of
OPs was at it again; I knew it would only be a matter of time before it
percolated down onto me in a steady stream.
I got out the phone again. Sheltering it under my chest, I switched on
the power, tapped in my PIN and dialed Kay's sweetshop then *2442.
They would be transmitting one-time pad number groups to me, exactly as
I'd done to them, except that the groups would have been recorded on a
continuous tape, which would keep running until I acknowledged that I had
received it.
I cradled the phone to my ear and listened as I switched the Psion to
word-processing mode. As the woman's voice recited groups of five digit
numbers, I tapped them into the keyboard. It was easier than writing them
down.
"Group six: 14732. Group seven: 97641. Group ..."
I knew it had got to the end of the message when she said, "Last group:
69821. End of message. Press the star key if you require the message
repeated."
I did. I then had to wait a few moments for the message to repeat
itself so I could receive the first five groups. Up it came again: "You have
a" pause, different voice "sixteen" back to normal voice "group message.
Group one: 61476. Group two ..."
When the taped message had come full circle, I switched off the phone,
put it away and transferred the groups onto paper. I'd never been up to
doing the math on the Psion, and by the time I'd got the hang of it I would
have been up for retirement.
The rain was coming down in earnest. Keeping my eyes on the house, I
pulled the hood up around my neck to cut out what was pouring through the
cam net. I couldn't cover my head, however, because that would degrade my
hearing.
Armed with the number groups, I was now going to do the reverse of what
I'd done earlier: look for the recognition group on the one-time pad, then
subtract each group from the ones that I had on my OTP.
Once I'd done that, I put the flash card back in my jeans pocket and
got out the one that held the codes. They came up on the screen and I worked
out the message. The first lot of groups were the introduction-date, time
groups, all that sort of stuff. Then I got to the meat of the message:
47624 DTG (date time group, times local)
47382 0500HRS (times local)
"Extract target" was easy enough to understand: they wanted me to
remove Sarah from the house by 5 a.m. tomorrow morning. Fair enough.
It was the next bit I couldn't believe: "T104."
"T" plus a numeral is a code within a code, for brevity. There are
quite a few T commands, and they have to be learned parrot fashion, as
nothing about them is ever written down by anyone, anywhere. They don't
officially exist, and the reason is simple. T is a command to kill.
They wanted me to kill Sarah.
Not only that, but 104 meant without trace: the body must never be
discovered.
Elizabeth must have been more pissed off at being summoned to Northolt
on a Sunday than I'd thought. Either that, or they'd told me even less about
the operation than I suspected they had.
The wind gusted and the heavens opened, as if to confirm my feeling
about the T104.
redialed.
The recorded voice said, "You have no new messages." There was a pause,
then she started to give out the introduction for the groups already sent. I
checked them against the ones I'd written down, and went through all the
codes again.
As I protected the 3C from the rain I knew there was no mistake. I took
a deep breath and let it go slowly, wiping away some water that had splashed
down my cheek.
I'd been a young infantryman when I'd killed my first man, an IRA
terrorist.
I'd felt good about it. I thought that was how you were supposed to
feel. After all, it was what the Army did for a living. Later, I got more
satisfaction from stopping death than causing it. However, if the task was
to kill, it didn't particularly worry me. I didn't celebrate the fact, but
neither did I complain. I understood that they had sons and daughters,
mothers and fathers, but they were players like everybody else, including
me. And at its most basic level, if somebody had to die, I'd rather it was
them than me. My only concern was to try to make it as quick as
possible--not so much for their benefit, but to make it safer for me.
This T104 was different. This was the second time I'd had to kill
someone I'd been close to. Considering there was only Josh left who
resembled anything like a friend, I couldn't help wondering what the fuck
was going on in my life. Euan had been my best mate for as long as I could
remember, but he'd used me--worse than that, he'd used Kelly. Now the only
woman I'd ever felt really involved with had got herself into a world of
shit that I had to wipe clean. I was starting to feel sorry for myself,
and realized it. I had to cut out of this; I needed to get real.
I deleted from the flash card the groups that had been used for the two
messages, and ate the small piece of paper I had used. No one would ever be
using that combination again--that was why it was called a onetime pad--and
no evidence of any T104 would ever be seen, since all details are destroyed
once used. I put the two flash cards back into separate pockets in my jeans
and turned off the 3C, getting it out of the rain.
Everything that Elizabeth and Lynn had said was making sense to me here
on the ground. They knew the big picture, I was sure of it; maybe the
imagery I'd Mac'd down to them had confirmed their fears. Was there a
connection with what she'd got up to in Syria? I didn't even bother to think
that much about it. I didn't really give a fuck. Even if, say, this group
was planning to hit Netanyahu, Arafat, Clinton or even the whole job lot--so
what? I remembered the footage after Rabin had been assassinated, and sure,
I saw his niece, or whoever it was, speaking at his funeral.
I understood that it must be sad, but I wasn't personally affected. To
me, it was just one more dead person amongst the thousands on both sides in
Israel who'd been bombed and shot over the years. I didn't get worked up
about political murders, even when they were closer to home, which usually
meant Northern Ireland. Fuck 'em, we all have to die sometime. Live by the
sword, and all that. They were all as bad as each other.
For all I knew, there could be massive ramifications to whatever Sarah
was involved in. This crew could be plotting the murder of thousands of
people. Maybe the U.S.A."s fear of chemical or biological weapons being used
in their backyard was becoming a reality here and now, in a holiday home in
North Carolina. It would be quite easy to contaminate, say, the entire water
supply of D.C. Even if it were partial contamination, the right sort of
disease would quickly spread itself around. Making one person history can
often mean saving many others; it was simplistic, but I always saw such Ts
in terms of putting a round into Hitler's skull in 1939.
I knew I was trying to keep emotions out by looking at it logically.
Maybe the Americans had now been told what was going on, and would be
hitting the target as soon as they got sorted? In which case, it stood to
reason that Elizabeth wouldn't want Sarah to be found on target.
So extract her, drop her, make sure she's never found. Who knows?
I forced myself to cut away from conjecture; it had no bearing on the
order I'd received, and I'd probably come to the wrong conclusion anyway.
Either way, I just didn't want the job.
I was watching the house through the misty rain in a sort of daydream.
I gripped myself again. Fuck it! If I carried on thinking like this,
I'd end up howling at the moon and dancing around the maypole or whatever
tree huggers do. Maybe I'd been reading too many books about kids and their
emotions; maybe all the touchy-feely crap was getting to me. I decided to
bin it; get the tree-hugging cassette out of my head and put the work one
back in. Sarah might have lots of plans, but as far as I was concerned long
life wasn't going to be one of them.
The rain was bucketing down. I pulled on the hood string, trying to
stop the water running down my neck. I was getting very cold. I forced
myself to focus on a mission analysis, and to look at the factors that could
affect it; only then could I carry out the task and have a chance of getting
away with it. If I wanted to kill the president of the United States, nobody
could stop me, but getting away with it would be the hard bit.
The first thing I had to do was understand my mission. What was
required of me? It broke down into just two parts: first, I had to get her
out of the target area by 0500 hours tomorrow morning; the second part, the
T104, wasn't important at the moment. Besides, I already knew how I was
going to do it.
I broke down the first part of the job into five phases: one, approach
the house; two, make entry; three, locate Sarah; four, lift and exfil from
the house; five, exfil the area.
Next I had to look at what might stop me carrying out those five
phases. The first obstacle was obviously the men with her. There were far
too many of them for comfort, and for all I knew there could be even more
inside who hadn't poked their heads out yet. What were their intentions?
Fuck knows. It was a safe bet, though, that they weren't there for the
canoeing.
It looked as if the place was an RV point. At some stage, therefore,
they were going to leave, and maybe that was the reason she had to be lifted
before five o'clock in the morning, because they wouldn't all be staying
together in one place for long.
The next question: What were their tactics, training, leadership and
morale? I could only guess. Certainly their leadership would be good; either
Sarah would be in charge herself, or if she wasn't, then whoever was would
have to cut the mustard, or she wouldn't be working with them. As for their
morale, that looked just fine. They seemed confident about what they were
doing, whatever that was. Ninety percent of people's confidence can come
from total stupidity and no understanding of what's going on, and only 10
percent because they are well trained and well prepared.
Sarah would only be in a group where confidence was backed up with
ability.
What were their capabilities? And did they have weapons? I had no idea.
All I knew about was Sarah as a person and an operator, so I knew that she
was professional, ruthless, focused and capable of killing. If I got into
the house and she saw me first, she'd kill me if she had to. She would fight
rather than be taken. Strangely enough, that meant that I wasn't so worried
about her, because she was quantifiable; but the other guys I didn't know if
they would fight, and what with. I had to assume the worst;
it always pays to assume that the other players are better than you
are, and plan accordingly.
I didn't have a lot of information to go on, but what was new about
that? It wouldn't be the first time that I'd had to go into a situation
blind. It just pissed me off that I'd positively ID'd her. Maybe it would
have been better if I hadn't. Maybe. I found myself half hoping that
everyone in the house would clear off in the next few hours. Then there
would be nothing I could do but start on the trail again.
I began to run through everything I'd seen so far, trying to think of
something I'd forgotten. The subconscious is wonderful, because it never
forgets what it has seen or heard. Every sight, sound and fragment of
perception is tucked away in there somewhere all you've got to do is drag it
out. Maybe, for example, I'd seen a weapon without actually realizing it?
Nothing came to me.
Now I had to look at the ground where I was going to carry out the
mission. First of all the general terrain, and that was of no concern
because I was sitting on it. I could almost spit at the target; it wasn't as
if I was heading into an area I'd never seen before.
The one factor that did worry me was the "vital ground," which in this
case was the fifteen meters this side of the house that I reckoned to be
within range of the proximity sensors and lights. How was I going to
approach the target, let alone penetrate it?
I scanned all the doors and windows for any information that would help
me make entry. I had seen through the binoculars that the lock on the garage
side door was just an ordinary pin tumbler inside a large knob handle, much
like those on motel doors very common, and not difficult to defeat. The far
bigger problem would be whether I could get near the lock in the first place
without the detectors going ape shit
I had a clear picture of what my mission was. I knew all that I could
about the enemy at this stage, and I knew all that I could know about the
target or as much as I could for the time being. Now what I needed to work
out was "time and space" how much time I had to do what I had to do. As I
lay looking at the target, pushing my hair from my forehead as it was
starting to act as a channel for the rain, I thought about the five phases
and tried to work out plans for each one.
I looked at the approach. I visualized all the different routes, as if
I were sitting in comfort, looking at a monitor connected to a live-feed
camera with someone who was moving along each possible approach in turn.
I next considered different ways of making entry. I visualized working
on the locks, and what to do if I couldn't get in that way. Not that it
would necessarily work, but at least I'd have an alternative. Deniable
operations are not ascience. People might have an image gleaned from spy
movies of precision and perfection, and assume it all runs like clockwork.
In reality it doesn't, for the simple reason that we're all human beings,
and human beings are liable to fuck up I knew I did about 40 percent of the
time.
James Bond? More like James Bone. Add to that the fact that the people
we are working against are also fallible, and it isn't a formula for
guaranteed success. The only true measure of human intelligence is the speed
and versatility with which people can adapt to new situations. Certainly
once you are on the ground, you have to be as flexible as a rubber band, and
what helps you be flexible is planning and preparation. With luck, when the
inevitable fuckup did occur, I wouldn't be a rabbit frozen in the
headlights. As Napoleon, or somebody like that, said, "If your opponent has
only two possible options, you can be sure that he will take the third."
Eventually I came up with a workable plan well, I thought I had. I'd
soon find out. I checked my watch just gone 5:32 p.m. That gave me just over
eleven hours to get into the house and get her away. But that was merely the
physical timing; the factors that mattered even more were light and dark. I
couldn't move in daylight; all my movements had to be under cover of
darkness.
London wanted her lifted by 5 a.m. I knew that first light was at about
five thirty, but it would take a little longer to arrive in the forest. I
needed to get hold of her and be away from here by 3 a.m.; that would give
me about two hours of darkness to get clear of the area. Last light was at
just after seven o'clock, but I wouldn't get full cover of darkness until
about an hour later. On the face of it, that effectively gave me seven hours
of working time. But I couldn't go in there while they were still awake, so
what would I do if they were still up and about at two o'clock in the
morning?
By now, I'd dehumanized the people I was up against. To me they were
targets, the same as the house. From now on I wouldn't refer to them, or
even think of them, as people. I couldn't, otherwise I wouldn't be able to
do the job. Ironically, Sarah had once asked me about that. I told her I
didn't like to analyze myself too much because I wasn't sure I'd like what I
found. I knew I'd done some really terrible things, but I didn't think I was
too bad a person. The question that always bugged me more was, Why was I
doing this shit in the first place? My whole life had been spent sitting in
wet holes. Even when I was in the Army I would ask myself the same thing:
Why? I couldn't answer fully then, and I couldn't now. Queen and country?
Nah. I didn't know anyone who'd even considered that.
Pride? I was proud, not necessarily of what I did, but certainly of the
way I did it. Being a soldier, and later a K, was the only thing I was good
at.
Even as a kid I was just odd socks and scabs; my mother was always
telling me I'd never amount to anything. Maybe she was right, but I liked to
think that, in my own little world, I was among the best. It made me feel
good about myself, and I got paid for it. The only downside was that I'd
have a little bit of explaining to do when I was standing at the Pearly
Gates. But who doesn't?
The wind had died down, and the rain wasn't falling quite so hard.
Lights came on in the house, which was natural enough; it was nearly
seven o'clock, it would be dark inside. The lights were showing on the first
floor, the same as last night. I strained to listen, but couldn't hear
anything, not even a radio or TV What I wouldn't have given to know what was
going on in there. I hoped they were packing their bags and fucking off.
You can always improve on a plan, so I kept on visualizing. What if I
got to the door just as they were coming out with their bags? What would I
do? Where would I go? Would I just barge in there and kill her, or would I
try and get her out? Amie and Bruce go in and take on a dozen bad guys at a
time, but it doesn't work like that for the rest of us: against a dozen
people, you die. A job like this was going to call for speed, aggression and
surprise. I'd have to get in there, and get out quickly, but all with
minimum risk to me. It wasn't going to be a good day out at all.
Eyes and ears glued to the house, I went through the whole lot again.
And again, wondering if there was anything I'd missed. For sure there
would be, but that was what I got paid for: to improvise.
Nothing else mattered now but the task. To achieve the aim is to have a
chance of staying alive. This was not the time to think about skipping
through meadows or getting in touch with my feminine side. Sarah was now a
target. To think any other way could put me in danger, and that wasn't the
way I wanted it. Kelly and I still had a Bloody Tower to visit.
The lights on the first floor went off. It was just before eleven
thirty, and another forty gallons of rain had fallen on the OP since I'd
last looked at Baby-G thirty minutes before. I packed the camera.
I pushed the bung with my foot and eased myself out of the hide
backward on my arms and knees, dragging the bergen and bow with me.
The rain hadn't stopped, but at least the wind that brought it had
died. I stayed on my knees and retrieved the two flash cards from my jeans,
and with the pliers part of my Leatherman I cracked and bent them into
unusable shapes. I put them in two separate pockets of the bergen, along
with the 3C.
slowly got to my feet and stretched, stiff as an old man, a wet old man
at that, and then listened carefully. Nothing from the house, just the noise
of the rain hitting Gore-Tex and leaf. Unfortunately, the next part of the
plan entailed me taking my jacket off.
Shivering as the cold air got at my skin, I spread the jacket on the
ground, then pulled off my Gore-Tex trousers and put them to one side.
Finally, everything else I was wearing came off, apart from my
skivvies, and was quickly placed on top of the jacket.
There was one last thing I remembered to do before carrying on. I
retrieved my shirt and, with the knife of the Leatherman, cut off both
sleeves at the shoulder. I tucked them into a pocket of my jeans, then
started to wrap up the bundle of clothes in the jacket, shivering big time
after being cocooned in so many layers.
Next I cut four or five lengths of string and used a couple of them to
secure the bottoms of the trouser legs by twisting. I shoved the jacket and
bundle of clothes down one of the trouser legs, then tied up the waist.
Finally I twisted and folded over the trousers and tied the complete bundle.
Once done, it went into my bergen.
I rwasn't concerned about any of the kit that I'd left in the OP as
none of it was traceable to me, apart from my plastic-wrapped shit, which
I'd removed from my bergen. If the extraction of Sarah did turn into a gang
fuck and the hide was discovered by the police or whoever, then by the time
anyone got a DNA analysis done I should be well out of the country.
Besides, unless I got caught and the U.K. denied me, the Firm would
ensure that any DNA records or follow-up became history.
My passport, phone and credit cards had been in my jacket, plastic
wrapped, since the beginning. I made the decision to take them with me
instead of going into the house sterile. If I got caught now, chances were
I'd be dead anyway. And besides, Sarah knew who I was. It wouldn't exactly
take a Mastermind contestant to work out what I was there for.
The bow was wedged into the frame of the bergen with the six arrows
inserted in the quiver. I took the fifth length of string and tied one end
to the bergen, attaching myself to the other by looping it around my wrist a
couple of times. At the first hint of trouble, I could let go and part
company with it.
Once done, I checked that the bergen straps were done up as tightly as
possible, then looked at the house yet again. Still no lights.
I treplaced the bung and smoothed away any sign. Maybe archaeologists
in the next millennium would unearth my little time capsule and scratch
their heads at the cache of Four Seasons pizza, a gas can full of piss and a
couple of handfuls of shit in plastic wrap.
I moved down to the water's edge, watched, listened, then slowly waded
in. The bottom sloped gently to start with, but by the time I'd done four or
five paces I was in up to my knees, and freezing. It was just a matter of
fighting it and persuading myself that I'd be warm again soon.
I lowered the bergen into the water in front of me, and it floated with
the bow just above the water. Even when fully laden, there's always enough
air trapped in a bergen to make it buoyant. It had been years since I'd done
anything like this. In the jungle, it always used to rain heavily. It would
often take us an entire day to cross a main river, and the Regiment had lost
more people doing this sort of thing during training than by any other
drill.
I kept wading farther in, until the water came up to my waist, then my
neck. The rain was jumping off the lake's surface and hitting my face; being
so close, the splashes sounded louder than they really were. The shock of
the cold took my breath away, but I knew I'd get used to it in a minute or
two.
I took one of the mangled flash cards from a bergen pocket, dropped it
in the lake and checked that it sank. Then, pushing the bergen in front of
me and keeping parallel to the shore line, I walked toward the house, taking
my time so I didn't create a visible bow wave or make any noise. At night,
and at that distance, even if they were looking at the lake, the bergen
would pass as a floating log. In any event, it was the only way I could get
on target without triggering the alarms.
After a dozen or so steps I stopped, checked the house again, and
dumped the remaining flash card as the rain pelted the taut nylon of the
bergen.
I kept moving slowly toward the target, at the same time wanting to get
there as quickly as possible. My balls were so cold I thought they might
make a dash for my armpits. Underfoot it was rocky and a couple of times I
hit an obstruction and got entangled in weed.
It was time to discard the 3C. I wouldn't be needing it anymore,
because if everything worked to plan, the next time I contacted Elizabeth
I'd be back in the U.K. and if it didn't and I was in the shit, Sarah would
know how to extract information from it and the flash cards.
I got level with the house and turned to face it. The curtains were
closed and there were still no lights on. Placing my wrist behind the bergen
to shield it from the target, I pressed the backlit display on Baby-G. It
was just after midnight. I started to shiver even more now that I'd stopped.
I needed to get out of the water and back into some clothes.
I moved forward in a direct line toward the slipway, pushing the bergen
in front of me. The boat was now dead ahead, and all I could see of it was
the bow tilted down toward me.
I inched my way, eyes glued on the target; the only sound was the rain
as it hit my bergen and the water. As I got closer and the floor started to
rise, I forced my body lower by bending my knees and hunching down. A few
meters from the end of the slipway I had to get right down on my stomach to
keep as much of me in the water as possible to make a smaller profile. I had
to use my hands and knees to work myself forward.
A meter from the edge the bergen hit bottom. I stopped, looked and
listened.
The echoey sound of the rain hitting the fiberglass of the boat took
over from the splash of it hitting the water.
Now came the wriggly bit. I had to cross open ground to get to the boat
and shelter under the hull. Ideally I would have taken maybe as long as an
hour to cover the five meters, but I didn't have that time to spare.
I unraveled the string attached to my wrist and, lifting myself up on
my elbows and toes, I kitten-crawled forward, four inches at a time, trying
to hold and control my breath and stop my teeth from chattering. I could
feel stones and water moss pushing against my legs and stomach, moving with
me as my trunk touched the bottom. The fact that it was cold no longer
mattered; I knew I was doing it correctly from the pain in my elbows as they
took my weight on the gravel. I was more interested in trying to make sure
my trunk didn't scrape along the ground and make a noise. I was now at the
slipway.
Lifting the bergen a fraction, I edged it forward another few inches,
lowered it onto the concrete and eased myself up behind it. Then I stopped,
listened and repeated the move. Inch by inch I neared the boat, in a direct
line with the point where the tow bar touched the concrete slip.
As long as I moved slowly enough and kept flat, the motion detector
shouldn't pick me up, and once I was in the lee of the boat I'd be
completely safe. Fifteen minutes later, I was there, where I wanted to be,
under the boat. The rain hammered the fiberglass. It was like being in a
greenhouse in a thunderstorm.
The garage doors were still only semi closed I could see the back of
the Explorer and the pitch-dark beyond.
I was staring into the darkness and contemplating my next move when a
light came on to my right, spilling through the gap in the doors. It came
from the rear of the garage. My heart skipped a beat, then started to pump
at warp speed. If I'd been discovered, there wasn't much I could do.
I gripped myself: Stop, calm down, watch.
Almost immediately another light came on, this time on the other side
of the garage. Through the gap, I could see what was happening. Someone had
opened the lid of a chest freezer; the glow from the interior light showed
the face of a man, as if he were shining a flashlight under his chin, like
we used to at Halloween. I wasn't sure which of the targets it belonged to,
just that it wasn't Sarah. He rooted around for a moment, then pulled out
three or four small boxes of food, stood up and seemed about to close the
lid again, but instead, he looked back inside and picked out some more
stuff. With his arms full, he walked away. I could make out the lower part
of his body; he was wearing trainers and checkered, knee-length shorts.
I tried to count how many cartons he had. There seemed to be five. Did
that mean that five people were still awake and about to have a meal, or was
it just a big snack for one very hungry man?
I heard a door close, and the light went out.
I waited a few minutes for everything, including me, to calm down, then
crawled the length of the boat until I reached the stern. I looked up. As
I'd hoped, I was well hidden from the sensor and directly under the
first-floor landing. The sensor might not even be linked to an alarm, it
might just have been a helpful detector to switch on lights as people neared
the garage. Whatever, I was this side of it and that was what mattered.
The garage doors were less than a foot away from me. I moved to the
right of them, still under the landing and out of the way of the sensor and
the rain. The priority was to get some clothes on and get warm, but if
you're moving, you're making noise. The more slowly and deliberately I did
it, the less noise I was going to generate. At least the downpour gave me
some cover.
Gently unclipping the bergen, I lifted the flap, got hold of the toggle
that held the drawstrings together, pressed the button in and opened it up,
all the time looking and listening, and checking to see if anything was
happening in the house next door.
I lifted the Gore-Tex bundle from inside the bergen. It was soaking wet
on the outside, but my knots had worked. Wet clothes would make noise and
leave sign, so I took off my underpants and slowly put on my dry stuff. It
had been worth getting so cold just to feel the sensation of dry socks.
I checked that the Tazer was still in the right-hand pocket of the
jacket, and that everything else was where it should be. Then I dug out the
gardening gloves and put them on. I might get lifted when I tried to get out
of the country, and I didn't want the police to be able to make a connection
with something as stupid and basic as fingerprints at a crime scene. I
couldn't guard against every shred of forensic evidence, but I could do my
best to minimize the damage. Last of all, I ruffled my hair with my fingers,
trying to get off as much water as possible so that a stray drop didn't blur
my vision at a vital moment. I was ready to go.
I picked up the bergen and weapon, and edged my way around to the
doors. I had a quick look at the gap in case they'd rigged a trip.
It was totally dark inside.
The space between the rear of the Explorer and the garage door was
going to be a bit of a tight squeeze. I pushed the bergen and bow through
and placed them on the floor to the right, then got myself side on, breathed
out and squirmed through.
he sound of the rain was immediately muffled, as if a switch had been
thrown. I became aware of a different ambient noise, coming from above me. I
stopped by the 4x4, opened my mouth, looked up and listened; there was a
vague mumbling, which at first I took to be talking, then I heard a shout,
gunfire and a burst of music. They were watching TV I stayed where I was,
just past the tailgate of the Explorer, and continued to tune in. The
mumbling went on, then there was a metallic rattling within the garage as
the freezer motor kicked in, followed by a low buzz.
A floorboard creaked above me, over to the right. Maybe someone getting
up from their chair. The noise didn't move anywhere; he must have sat down
again.
Baby-G told me it was one thirty-one. This wasn't good; I had just one
and a half hours left in which to do what I needed to. I got the miniMaglite
out of my jacket, held it in my left hand and twisted the head to turn it
on. The beam shone through my fingers. I could now see that the Explorer was
the only vehicle in the garage; it was jutting out only because there wasn't
enough room to drive it all the way in.
I stepped over the bergen and checked along the wagon. All its windows
were closed and there wasn't a key in the ignition. I slowly tried the
driver's door; it was locked. No chance of using the vehicle for a quick
exit. In a drama, the boat would have to get me to my car.
As well as a washing machine and the freezer, the garage was packed
with gardening tools, canoes standing on end, bikes on racks, and rusty old
bits and pieces that had accumulated over the years, and it had a smell to
match. At least it was dry and quite warm.
Moving farther along the side of the 4x4,1 shone the flashlight over
its hood. In the far-left corner I saw the side door I'd been watching from
the OP. At right angles to it was another door; the staircase behind it was
boxed in, and the shape of it went up to the next floor. There were more
piles of clutter underneath.
I could still hear the vague mumble of the TV above me and the creaking
of floorboards as people upstairs shifted in their chairs. That was fine by
me; the only thing I didn't want to hear was excited shouts or rapid
movement to signal they knew I was there.
I picked up the bergen with both hands to control the noise, and with
the flashlight in my mouth I made my way over to the staircase doors. The
beam shone on plastic bags under the staircase containing the world's
largest collection of empty Kraft ready-made dinner containers. They weren't
putting the rubbish out; they were hiding it. They were taking no chances.
Nor was I; I took the bow from the bergen and laid it down so that as I
picked it up with my left hand the cable would be facing me, and the arrows
were ready to access.
There wasn't any light shining through the gaps around the staircase
door. I put my ear to the wood and listened. The voices on the TV were
louder, but still indistinct. There was more shooting and police sirens, and
a fairly constant murmuring, which I could distinguish from the TV;
it 1seemed as if the household was having a long night of telly,
munchies and chat.
An inspection of the lock told me it was an ordinary lever type. I
gently pushed on the area of the door by the lock, then pulled it forward,
to see if there was any give. There was about half an inch. Then, with my
hands down at the bottom of the door and still on the same side as the lock,
I pushed hard and slow to see if it had been bolted. It gave way an inch,
then moved back into position. I did the same to the top of the door. That
also gave way, this time just over half an inch, and I gently eased it back
into position. It seemed that there were no bolts on the other side, just
the one lever lock to deal with.
Holding my breath, I slowly twisted the handle to check that the door
was locked. You could spend hours picking the lock only to find the thing
was already open; best to take your time and check the obvious. I'd always
found that holding my breath gave me more control over slow movements, and
it made it easier to hear if there was any reaction to what I was doing.
As I'd assumed, the door was locked.
The next move was to check all the likely places where a spare key
might be hidden. Why spend time attacking a lock if a key is hidden only
feet away? Some people leave theirs dangling on a string on the other side
of the letterbox, or on the inside of a cat flap. Others leave it under a
dustbin or just behind a little pile of rocks by the door. If a key is going
to be left, it will nearly always be somewhere on the normal approach to the
door. I checked the shelving above the washing machine, under the old
rusting paint tins by the door, and along the top of the door frame and all
the obvious places. Nothing. I would have to work on the lock.
I got down on my knees, listening all the time to the TV show, and
looked through the keyhole. I could still see nothing but darkness. I shone
the flashlight through and had another look. There was a glint of metal. I
smiled; piece of piss. They'd left the key in the lock.
The glow from Baby-G in this darkness was outrageous, but it told me it
was now nearly 2 a.m. I'd give it just another thirty minutes, and maybe by
then these fuckers would be in bed. Meanwhile, if they came downstairs for
more munchies, I'd need to know, so I sat on the floor with my ear to the
door listening to the rain and the TV The police cars were still screaming
and the shooting had become more intense. A floorboard creaked above me,
then another. I looked up and followed the sound, trying to picture where he
was. The movement continued across the floor to more or less directly over
my head.
Picking up the bow, I turned and looked through the keyhole to see if
he was going to turn the light on and come downstairs. The key obscured most
of my vision, but I'd be able to see light, as the teeth were still up in
the wards of the lock. There was a faint glimmer, but it was ambient light
from quite a distance away, maybe way up at the top of the stairs. No one
was coming down. The light disappeared. There were more creaks above me,
then the muffled talking started again. The commercials must be coming on.
There was nothing to do but wait while the minutes ticked away. All I
knew was that I had to get in there and do it at two thirty, no matter what.
How, I didn't know; I'd just play it by ear. I sat down again and got
back to listening to the TV and the rain.
I was quite thirsty after the exertions of the night. The chest freezer
started to rattle again; I tiptoed over and lifted the lid very slowly. The
light came on. I had a quick look at all the goodies. There were boxes of
Kraft dinners, macaroni and microwave fries. It was obvious that nobody had
been giving a lot of thought to the culinary side of this trip, which I bet
Sarah didn't like, and none of it was any good to me. Then I found something
I could munch: a Magnum bar. I closed the freezer, took off the wrapper and
put it in my pocket, sat back down by the door, put my ear against it and
started eating as I joined in the film.
It was now two twenty. This was cutting it really close to the bone.
I finished the ice cream, and the stick joined the wrapper in my
pocket.
I looked at my watch yet again. Two twenty-five. I couldn't afford to
wait any longer.
With the Maglite in my mouth, I opened the screwdriver part of the
Leatherman and worked it into the keyhole. When it had a firm purchase I
started to turn the key along its natural line to unlock the door, at the
same time pulling the door toward me to release the pressure on the bolt as
it lay in the door frame. The key turned until it hit the lock; it would
need a lot more pressure now to open it, but that would make noise. I
waited. Whoever was pissing off the cops would be doing it again, really
soon. Thirty seconds later, it happened: shouting, gunfire and sirens. I
gave the key the final necessary twists and switched off the flashlight.
With the door ajar a couple of inches I could hear the TV much more
clearly. Going by the intensity of the shooting, screaming and shouting, the
whole state police force was out trying to get the bad guys.
There was no distinct light shining down from above, just a faint glow.
I picked up the bow and prepared an arrow. Keeping it in place with my
left hand, I got my right hand on the door handle, ready to go. I was going
to have a rolling start line: remain covert for as long as possible, and
only go noisy if they did. It wasn't much of a plan, but it was enough. If
you worry too much about these things, you never get down to starting the
job;
just get on with it and half the battle is won. Then hope that
experience, knowledge and training will get you through the rest.
I checked that nothing was about to fall out of my pockets, then gently
pulled the door open toward me, ready to stop at the slightest creak,
holding my breath so I could hear it happen. There wasn't a sound from the
people upstairs. It must be a good show.
I was facing a flight of worn, bare wooden stairs that climbed directly
to the first floor. There was a wall on either side; on the left it was the
external wall of the house, and on the right it was plasterboard, which
sealed the stairs from the garage, then became a bannister on the right-hand
side where the first floor began. Anyone standing up there could easily look
down and see me.
Beyond the top of the staircase, and facing me, was another wall, and
just off to the right-hand side was a door that was closed. Apart from that,
all I could see were flickering images, composed of different tones of light
from the TV screen as they flashed on the wall and the closed door facing
me. I was happy about that; if the TV was facing the top of the stairs, it
meant that the fuckers would have their backs to me as I went up.
The smell had changed. The mustiness of the garage had given way to a
more domestic odor: spray polish and cigarettes, the smell of good
housekeeping, heavily overlain with nicotine. They must be having a
Camel-fest up there; I'd have to be quick about this or I'd be going down
with lung cancer.
Drawing the cable half back, focusing my eyes and the weapon on the top
of the stairs, I placed my left foot very carefully on the bottom step, then
my right. I stopped and listened.
I lifted my left foot again and put it down on the second step, easing
my weight down gently, hoping there wasn't going to be a creak. I had both
eyes open, cable half drawn and ready to fire. My ears had cut away from the
sound of the rain; they were totally focused, on the alert for signs of
movement upstairs. I pulled the bow cable back a little bit more and took
another step.
The music and the police chase suddenly stopped. So did I, foot raised,
bow at the ready. I must have looked like the statue of Cupid. A very macho
American voice boomed out, "Back soon, with TNT's movies for guys who like
guy movies." There was a long burst of machinegun fire, no doubt as bullet
holes sprayed over the titles. Then it went into a commercial for a fitness
plan that could change all our lives in just fourteen days.
couldn't tell how many people were in the room, but the one thing I
knew for sure was that Sarah was unlikely to be one of them. She wasn't a
guy who liked guy movies.
There was some mumbling coming from the room. I couldn't understand
what was being said, but something was agreed on. Floorboards creaked again.
I hoped he wasn't coming back down to the freezer; if he was after the last
Magnum he wasn't going to be a happy teddy.
The shadow of a moving body hit the wall at the top of the stairs,
blocking the dancing reflections from the TV screen. It got bigger and
higher. I slowly brought the bow up the last two inches, into the aim. The
cams at each end of the bow started to strain as I tensed the cable almost
to full draw, stopping about three inches from my face. I wasn't too sure if
I needed as much power for the arrow to do its job at this range. But fuck
it, I wasn't taking any chances. I could smell the rubber gardening gloves
as I waited, motionless.
The shadow became the body's back and I saw it was MIB. He now had the
TV flickering on his shirt. He didn't turn and come down toward me.
Instead he went straight ahead and through the door to the right of the
top
of the stairs. Fluorescent lights came on to reveal kitchen cabinets
and brightly colored mugs hanging from hooks.
There was the sound of crockery and cutlery being moved about. The
others were talking amongst themselves, maybe about the film, and there was
a little laugh as someone made a funny. Still no sound of Sarah, though,
which tended to confirm what I'd thought.
A bit more clanging came from the kitchen. I kept the bow in the full
draw position. The strain on my arms was starting to take its toll; sweat
was pouring down the sides of my face and I knew it wouldn't be long before
it got into my eyes.
I heard thejfsshhht! of a ring-pull being opened in the TV room, then
another. Maybe this meant there were three of them in all. With any luck the
cans they were opening held beer: if they'd been soaking up alcohol while
watching the film that should slow down their reaction times rather nicely.
Mr. Macho Voiceover was with us again: "We're back with movies for guys
who like guy movies." He was greeted by ajfsshhht! from the kitchen.
MIB emerged, can in hand, muttering away. The others immediately gave
him a hard time and he stepped back a few paces and switched off the light,
left the door open and went back to join them.
I let the cable relax, brought my arms down and wiped away the sweat.
There was more gunfire. It sounded as if the final big shootout was
under way. People were screaming at each other as only actors in cop
thrillers do. I'd probably seen it, and was trying to work out what movie it
was, so I could guess when the noisy bits were and when they'd finish
anything to help get Sarah out of there without us all getting involved in
our own "movie for guys who like guy movies." But no luck.
Someone in TV land was being really brave and shouting for covering
fire as he took on the bad guys single-handed. Dickhead.
I really couldn't delay any longer. I still didn't know where Sarah was
in the house, and this stairway was my only entry point. I checked that the
spare arrows were still fixed in the quiver, and that everything on me was
secure. I didn't want the Maglite clattering to the floor the moment I
moved.
Keeping the bow in my left hand, arrow still in place, I took a deep
breath and lifted my right foot. To reduce creaks, I used the very edge of
the stair, then stopped to listen. The shooting had finished and there were
murmurs from the audience again. I carried on.
When my eyes got level with the top stair I lay down with my head
against the end of the bannister. The cloud of tobacco smoke was thick
enough to make me choke. I checked the bow to make sure it was out of my
way, then eased myself up on my toes and the heels of my hands, tilted
forward and looked around.
I could see at once that the TV was in the far-right corner of the
room, facing me. On the screen, someone was getting a doctor to patch his
gunshot wound.
Three men were watching; two on a sofa with their backs to me, one of
them swigging back on his can; the other guy, MIB, was in an armchair, and
at an angle, so that he half faced the kitchen wall. He still had the beads
in his right hand, and was feeding each one individually through his fingers
as he watched. The room was like a Turkish bath, except with smoke instead
of steam. There was also a strong smell of pizza and beer.
On the floor beside the sofa on the right-hand side was a
twenty-four-pack of Bud, ripped open.
I checked for access to the next floor. This wasn't going to be easy:
the stairs were at the far side of the room, opposite me. I'd have to cross
over twenty feet of open floor space.
As I moved my head back into cover, I heard the cardboard of the
twenty-four-pack being ripped farther open, then the hiss of a ring-pull.
They were going to be here a while.
Should I wait it out? No, they could be up all night. Besides, if they
moved they would see me. I lay there and thought for a while, and felt the
blood pumping in my neck.
If I burst into the room and tried to hold them in position, it
wouldn't take them long to work out that I could maybe take on one of them,
but the other two would be climbing all over me before I could reload,
restring, or whatever it's called.
There was only one thing I could do, and that was to try to cross the
room without being seen. If I got pinged, I'd just have to "deal with the
situation as it develops on the ground"--the last thing the Firm always said
when giving orders; it meant they could transfer any blame onto you if it
went wrong, or take the credit for a success.
I pushed myself away from the stairs with the heel of my hand and
slowly stood up. I checked the arrow position for about the hundredth time
and moved onto the final step. I edged out, and was in the room.
With my back pressed against the wall, I started to move toward the
next flight of stairs, moving one leg in front of the other very, very
slowly, my eyes riveted on the three watching the TV, my left hand on the
bow, my right on the arrow, holding the cable one quarter drawn.
I got to the kitchen door and could hear the microwave working
overtime.
I moved on. They had eyes only for Robert De Niro. I silently thanked
him for such a spellbinding performance.
The light of the TV was projected onto the faces watching it. MIB was
totally absorbed, as were the other two on the sofa, Too Thin To Win and the
younger of the two who'd arrived today. I was maybe twenty feet away from
them. MIB was squinting as he inhaled on a cigarette held between the index
and middle fingers of his right hand, the glow illuminating his face even
more as he played with his beads in the other hand.
As he blew out the smoke, the screen went blank for a second, then a
bright graphic appeared, accompanied by machine-gun fire.
"Back soon with movies for guys who .. ."
I had fucked up big time. I hadn't taken into account the commercial
break. A pain hit me in the throat and shot down into the pit of my stomach.
Too Thin To Win gob bed something off to the others and moved his head
a bit to the right just a bit too much.
He must have seen me, but these things take a while to sink in when
you're not expecting them, and especially when you've been concentrating so
intently on something else. But he had detected movement in his peripheral
vision and I knew what was coming. It would take him maybe two seconds, no
more, to register that something was wrong. Straightaway, the body reacts to
that: fight or flight. Blood surges into your hands to fight and into your
legs to flee, and you can feel it. I had just two seconds up on him. It was
all going to be over soon, one way or another.
To me it was all happening in slow motion. As I brought up the bow, Too
Thin To Win jerked his head farther to the right, did a double take and
stared straight at me. By the time his eyes were widening with shock the bow
was in the aim and at full draw.
He shouted something, but I didn't know what. Everything closes down in
a situation like that. All I could hear was the voice in my own head, and as
my knees started to bend automatically to make me a smaller target it was
screaming, Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!
Too Thin To Win became a non-target as he threw himself to the left and
jumped down below the settee. It was MIB that presented himself as the
nearest threat, and at the same time the easiest target. He was up on his
feet and had already turned and was facing me, trying to absorb and
interpret this new stream of information. I kept my eyes fixed on his and
brought the bow around. As soon as I had what I hoped was the correct sight
picture, I released the cable and hoped these things were as good as the
salesman had said. I was aiming at the center of the body mass, the center
of what I could see in front of the blinding glare of the TV screen.
He took the hit with a dull thwack and went down.
I didn't know where the arrow had got him because I was too busy
loading the next one and wishing I'd practiced archery as much as I'd
practiced firing pistols over the years. I stretched out my left arm and, at
i the same time, pulled back the cable with my right, quickly trying to feed
j the head of the arrow into place above my left hand. Then it was straight
| back up into the aim, the arrow being held in position on the cable by my
fingers. I still couldn't see Too Thin To Win; I was aiming at the young
one, who had now decided to run around the settee and try to get to me
before I could release. In fact, he was so near that I didn't so much have
time to aim as just vaguely point it at him.
There was a whoosh and a twang as the cable released, then a thud as
the arrow punched into him. He didn't make a sound. I didn't care whether or
not he was dead; there was still one more to deal with.
As I moved toward the settee I could see that Too Thin To Win had
remained on the other side of it; I didn't know what he was doing, and I
didn't care. I just had to get to him. There was no time to reload. I pulled
an arrow out of the quiver and launched myself at him.
He was leaning over one of the aluminium boxes I'd seen them unload
from the wagon. I swapped the arrow from my left hand to right, gripping it
firmly like a fighting knife, making use of that extra blood now pumping
through my hands.
As I fell on top of him, my weight pushed him down onto the box. We
both grunted with the impact. While trying to cover his mouth with the crook
of my left arm, I jammed the arrow into his neck with my right.
Only one of these actions worked. I had managed to cover his mouth, but
as I thrust with the arrow I felt it hit bone. Arrowheads are designed to
zap into the target at warp speed, and I'd done no more than rip his skin.
He was screaming big time beneath my arm. I increased the pressure to try
and get better coverage over his mouth.
I raised the arrow in the air again and rammed it down hard. It hit
against the bone again, but this time slid off and lodged deeper into his
neck. I felt him stiffen, his muscle tensing up to resist the penetration.
The gardening glove gave a good grip as I pushed harder, twisting the arrow
shaft to maximize the damage. I was hoping to cut into his carotid artery or
spinal cord, or even find a gap to penetrate his cranium, but instead I
ended up severing his windpipe. Now I just had to hold him as he
asphyxiated.
I put all my weight on him to press him against the edge of the box,
trying to stop his body-jerking from getting out of hand and becoming noisy.
Once I knew I was in control, I looked quickly around me to make sure that
no one else had arrived on the scene as I waited for him to die.
Finally, he was going down. His hands started to scrabble behind him,
toward my face. I bobbed and weaved to avoid them, and his movements
gradually subsided to no more than a spasmodic twitching in his legs. The
last reserve of strength he'd found as he saw his life slowly get darker was
now exhausted. By the flicker of the TV I could see dark blood oozing out of
the wound; it followed along the shaft of the arrow to my glove and dripped
onto the floor. When I moved my arm away from his mouth he made no sound.
Still on top of him, I turned around, and could see that MIB had taken
a poor shot but I'd been lucky: I'd been aiming at the center of body mass,
but the arrow had entered his head above the left eye and there was about
four inches of arrow protruding out the back. His beads lay at his feet.
I didn't have a clue about the young one. He was slumped with his chest
on the floor. Blood was coming out of him from somewhere and being soaked up
by the rug.
I started to shake. I'd never been so scared in my life, nor so
relieved that something was over. Lesson learned: always get a pistol,
whatever it takes.
Young One was still alive; blood was gurgling in his throat as he tried
to breathe. I lifted myself off Too Thin To Win, guiding his body as it
slumped from the box onto the floorboards. I went over to Young One and
checked him. His glazed eyes turned to follow mine as I moved my body around
him, feeling him for any hint of metal. He wasn't carrying. His eyes were
reflecting the TV screen as they pleaded with me for help.
As I looked away, my eyes caught the aluminium box. When I saw what was
inside, I felt much better about what I'd just done. Too Thin To Win must
have been flapping big time trying to get to the contents; if he had managed
it, I might not be here now.
The TV bad die was dying from a gunshot wound given to him by the cop.
It must have been near to the end of the film. I went over to the box.
Stowed inside were three collapsible-stock Heckler & Koch 53s,
virtually the same weapon as the MP5 used by the Regiment, but firing a
larger 5.56mm round. With their thirty-round mags, Too Thin To Win could
have taken my head off and still had change.
I picked up one of the weapons and two of the mags. I could now see
that on the bottom of the box there were also three silenced pistols, again
with mags.
I took one round out of the 53 mag and pushed down on the remainder to
check the spring worked. Young One was still moaning as the film credits
rolled. He was watching me. I thought for a while. Why take the 53? If I had
to use it, I would alert the people in the house next door and maybe even
the whole campsite. I picked up one of the pistols. I didn't have a clue
what it was, only that, going by the markings, it was made in China. I
looked in the mag. The rounds were 9mm. I loaded and made ready with one
mag, and took a few rounds out of another and looked inside. These mags held
nine rounds a piece. I didn't know why I checked. I never counted them as I
fired, I was always too busy flapping.
I replaced the rounds and put the five spare mags in my jeans. This
Chinese thing looked quite good. If total silence was required, there was a
catch that would keep the working parts in place when you fired. You then
had to manually unload and then reload. If not, and you could get away with
a suppressed weapon on semiautomatic, all you had to do was take the catch
off and the working parts would move and feed another round to fire. The
baffling would still do its job in stopping the weapon report;
you'd just hear the working parts moving. With my thumb I pulled down
on the catch, then jammed it into my jeans.
I got hold of Young One's arms and pulled him up against the settee,
and as I did so I could see where he'd been hit. The arrow had entered his
stomach, and as he'd fallen it must have been pushed right up into his
ribcage. I got him so that he was sitting on the floor with his head lolling
over to the left-hand side, resting on the seat. His eyes were still begging
me as I placed a cushion under his head, stepped back, and gave him a round
in the head.
There was just a noise like someone tapping the edge of a wooden table
with their finger. The cushion and settee helped to suppress the round
completely as it came out of the back of his head. He just lay there, eyes
still open, blood shining in the TV light.
I'd never worked out how I felt about things like this. He would have
killed me if he'd had the chance, and I'd just put him out of his misery. I
took the catch off, unloaded and fed another round into the chamber, letting
the catch down to lock the working parts in place.
I stood, watched and listened. There were a couple of plates on the
floor covered with dried sauce and stubbed-out cigarettes, two or three full
ashtrays, countless crushed cans of Bud and now these three bodies.
TNT told me they were now going to show Road House with Patrick Swayze.
I wiped the blood from my gloves onto the settee and changed magazines,
gently pushing a new, full one into position, listening for the click that
told me it was engaged.
As I moved away from the TV set, a loud ping! sent my heart leaping
into my throat. I spun my head and weapon around, expecting to have to
react. The rest of my body followed about half a second later, both eyes
open and the weapon up in the aim. I found myself pointing at the microwave
oven in the next room.
I needed a minute to calm down and sort my shit out and decided to put
the weapon into semiauto mode. Time to move on. I was still left with two
that I knew of, the American and the Bossman, plus Sarah and there were
still another two floors to clear.
I didn't need the bow anymore so I left it on the floor. The TV was
still bumping its gums: "Guys who like guy movies ..."
I started to move slowly but purposefully, trying to keep the noise
down, both eyes open, weapon up. I had the light from the TV screen shining
behind me, projecting my shadow on the wall. I got to the stairs and checked
upward. It was dark up there. Eyes and weapon glued to the top of the
stairs, I started to move.
I knew this feeling all too well. My heart was pumping so hard I could
feel it banging against my chest wall, and I had a horrible, dry, rasping
feeling in my throat. My head was so far back that sweat was running into my
eyes and down the folds of skin at the back of my neck. I nicked my head to
the side, attempting to get rid of it.
It started to get darker and quieter as the glow and noise of the TV
faded, and soon all I could hear was the sound of my own breath. I did my
best to suppress it because I imagined three people upstairs listening and
following my progress.
Moving upstairs like this is physically demanding. Every movement has
to be so slow and deliberate that all your muscles are tensed; your body
needs oxygen, and your lungs, in turn, need to work harder, but you don't
want them to because that makes noise, and on top of all that, at any
moment, somebody could be trying to kill you.
I reached the landing of the second floor. I immediately noticed a nice
polished smell up here, a different world from the one I'd just left behind
me.
There was a wall to my left, with a door that faced the corridor that
ran to my right. It must be the bathroom where I'd heard a toilet being
flushed last night.
As I looked to the right, I could see that the corridor ran the length
of the house. Right down the middle was a single strip rug, which would help
muffle noise. In the light thrown from a door that was slightly ajar at the
far end I could see a table about ten feet away, on the left. The open door
showed a sink shining in the light. It didn't sound as if anyone was in
there, and I didn't hear water running or a cistern filling up. Maybe they
were just scared of the dark and wanted a light on for when they came out
for a piss. I looked at the crack under each of the other doors to see if
there were any signs of life or light from within the rooms. Nothing.
Across from me were the stairs to the top floor. I stayed where I was
and listened. I could just about hear the low drone of the TV downstairs,
but the sound of my heartbeat seemed louder. I could feel my carotid pulses
banging in my ears. I couldn't just wait here all night until she needed the
toilet.
With my knees bent, shoulders hunched over, arms out, staring down the
thick baffled barrel of the weapon, I started to move along the center of
the corridor, using the rug. I reached the first door on the right and edged
over, putting my ear to it, but kept the pistol where it was.
I could still hear the TV and the rain. My antennae were out, trying to
take in every possible sound, but it was very distant, very indistinct. From
inside the room came the noise of snoring. Sarah never snored, but there was
always a chance she could be sleeping with someone who did.
I carried on along the corridor to the next room. I listened outside
it.
Nothing. As if I were going to hear her singing along to a CD.
I went on, passing a fire exit on my left, which I hadn't noticed
earlier.
It had bolts top and bottom, which I gently eased back, and a
pin-tumbler lock in the middle, which I also undid.
I moved on to the next two doors past the table, hearing nothing. I
stood by the lit-up bathroom. This could go on forever. Fuck it, there was
no time to do anything but take my chances with whoever was back down the
corridor. I just knew I had to do something, and quickly.
Holding the pistol in my right hand, I checked with my left that
everything was in place. The Tazer was in my right-hand bomber jacket
pocket, with the handle outward, ready to grab.
I got out the flashlight, placed the lens against the wall, and twisted
it on to check it still worked. The light hit the wall but wasn't going
anywhere else. I turned it off and kept it in my left hand, with my thumb
and forefinger at the ready.
I put my right thumb on the weapon's safety catch and pressed down,
checking it was off and ready to go. Then I pushed the mag in the pistol
grip to make sure it was engaged.
With my left hand I lifted the latch. I wasn't going to try to do it
gently;
once you've decided you're going in, you might as well get it over
with. I pushed the door open a few inches, and at the same time brought my
left hand up and switched the flashlight on, using my body to open the door
fully.
As I came into the room I moved to the right to avoid silhouetting my
body in the doorway. I three-quarters closed the door with my shoulder, and
the flashlight beam hit a pile of men's clothes on the floor. I also saw a
watch and a glass of water on a bedside table. There was a shape in the bed.
I knew straightaway by its size that it wasn't Sarah. The body stirred,
maybe as a reaction to the change in air pressure as the door opened, or the
fact that light was shining in his face.
As he turned I saw that he was bald and dark-skinned and had a
mustache.
It was Bossman. His eyes opened fully as he settled. He wouldn't be
able to see me, just the flashlight.
I moved quickly, getting my left knee on one side of him and my right
on the other so I was astride him, pushing him down onto the bed. He was
pinioned by the sheet across his chest and gave a quick grunt of protest.
I dropped the Maglite onto the bed. I didn't want him to see my face
and, in any case, I didn't need light for what I was about to do.
With the pistol jammed against his clenched teeth he gave a long
drawn-out groan as he tried to resist. I got hold of the back of his head
with my left hand and forced the weapon down harder. The metal of the
silencer scraped against his teeth and he eventually opened up. I pushed the
muzzle in until it was nearly at the back of his throat and the suppressor
was filling his mouth good style.
He struggled on for a while, not trying to escape, just wanting to work
out what was going on and to breathe. He was flapping and snorting like a
horse. I moved with his chest as it went up and down. At length he lay back.
No one will fuck around once they realize they have a pistol in their mouth.
I leaned toward his left ear. In my bad, fluctuating American accent I
whispered, "If you speak English, nod slowly."
He did. I could feel the pistol moving up and down.
I heard him slurping and retching as his Adam's apple worked overtime.
With his jaw wide open he'd lost the ability to swallow.
"You have two choices," I said.
"Die if you don't help me, live if you do. Do you understand?"
It's always better to take your time at moments like this. If you've
got somebody who's flapping and you say, "OK, where's Sarah?" he can't talk
because he's got this thing stuck in his mouth, so he gets all confused
about what you expect of him. It's better to do it as a process of
elimination, and then you know you have the right information. That is, if
he knows it in the first place.
There was still a bit of hesitation here. He was still flapping too
much and not thinking enough. I said, "Do you understand?" and underlined
the point with a jab of the pistol. He finally got the message and I felt
the pistol move up and down.
His body smelled of shampoo and soap. Shame he hadn't cleaned his
teeth. His breath smelled like road kill.
Now that he understood the facts of life, I whispered, "You've got one
woman in the house. Yes?"
I felt his immediate sense of relief. His body relaxed; it wasn't him I
wanted. He nodded.
"One woman?"
He nodded again.
"Is she on this floor?"
The pistol shook from side to side.
"Is she on the floor above this one?"
Up and down.
"Do you know which room she's in?"
I could hear his breathing and slurping, but there was just a touch too
much hesitation: he was thinking about what to say. He shook his head
slowly.
I gave a weary sigh and said, "Then you're no good to me, and I'm going
to kill you. I think you're lying."
No response.
I said, "Last chance. Do you know what room she's in?"
I started to rise. He got the idea. He nodded. I came back down to his
ear.
"Good. Now think about this. Is she on the left-hand side of the
corridor as you go along it from the stairs?" I was assuming it was the same
sort of configuration upstairs as down. I didn't know yet, but it was a good
enough place to start.
He thought about it and nodded.
"Good. Is it the first door on the left?"
He shook his head. Saliva was oozing out of his mouth and running down
his chin. I could feel his chest rising and falling more and more quickly;
he was fighting to get oxygen in and there were too many obstructions.
"Is she in the second door on the left?"
He nodded.
"Good. If you're lying, I'll be back and I'll kill you."
He nodded that he understood, semi choking on the suppressor because I
pushed it a little more to the back of his throat, just to the point where
he was starting to gag. At the same time, I reached down with my left hand,
closed it around the Tazer, slid off the safety catch and gave him the good
news right on the pectoral muscle. I counted the crackle for about five
seconds. If I remembered correctly, that should result in the person being
"dazed for some minutes afterward." He jerked about, and then got very dazed
indeed.
I climbed off him, picked up the flashlight and put it in my mouth,
then turned around and started to look for his socks amongst the clothes
that were on the floor. I found one and shoved the toe end of it into his
mouth, pulling down on his jaw to force him to take it all. Noise comes from
the throat and below, not the mouth; for an effective gag, you have to ram
obstructions down there as far as they can go, so that when the person tries
to scream the sound can't amplify in the mouth. A strip of gaffer tape over
the face isn't enough to achieve the desired effect. A sock stuffed in the
mouth also calms people down, because they become more worried about choking
than about raising the alarm.
I could hear moans and groans from the back of his throat as he began
to come around. I couldn't have him alerting the others, so I gave him
another three-second burst. That settled him down again, and gave me time to
finish filling his mouth. Once that was done, I got his shirt from the floor
and wrapped the sleeve around his face to form a seal over the sock.
I kept his nose free because he had to be able to breathe, but wrapped
the sleeve as tightly as I could around his lips.
I pulled a leather belt from his trousers that was about an inch and a
half wide, with a brass buckle, and grabbed the tiebacks from the curtains,
lengths of rope with shiny tassels. I tied his knees together with the first
tieback; if you can move your knees, you can crawl and maneuver, if not, you
haven't got much scope for movement.
Next I tied his ankles together. He was semiconscious, breathing and
moaning in the back of his throat. I turned him over on the bed and got his
hands behind him, tying them tightly together with the belt, making sure
that I'd left the buckle and some of the other end free. It was going to
hurt him, and he was going to have hands like balloons by the morning, but
he'd live.
By now my breathing was almost as labored as his. This was physical
stuff, spinning him around, trying to do it quickly, but also trying to keep
everything quiet to cut down on noise. I got hold of his shoulders and
pulled him down gently, so that his head and his shoulders were on the
floor, then I grabbed his legs and dropped them down, too.
There was still a little bit of moaning, especially when I got hold of
his ankles and brought them up toward his tied hands. I put the ends of the
belt around the tieback that secured his wrists, did up the buckle, and that
was him trussed up like an oven-ready chicken.
He was coming around again. I held the Tazer on his thigh and gave him
the good news for another five seconds. He tried to scream, but the sock did
its stuff. As I lifted the Tazer away from him I still had the button
depressed; the bolt of electricity crackled brightly as it arced between the
two terminals. The glow that it cast added to the flashlight's beam, and I
could see the suit carrier, now open, hanging on the wardrobe. Inside was a
gray business suit, white shirt and patterned tie, already knotted and
hanging around the hanger.
I got to the door, checked the corridor and turned left toward the
stairs.
This flight was different, the stairs turning back on themselves to
reach the top floor. As I climbed and turned left, up the next flight, the
distant TV mush disappeared, its place gradually taken by the constant bass
drum rhythm of rain bouncing off the roof. It was almost soothing.
I got to the top and lay down on the stairs. I looked left along the
corridor, but this time there was no light to help me and I couldn't see any
coming from under the doors.
I twisted the Maglite on and headed directly to the second door on the
left. There was no rug up here. I moved slowly. Between the first and second
door, against the wall, there was a semicircular table with a lamp on it.
I got to the door. It was exactly the same as the one downstairs, with
the latch on the right. I crossed over and got against the right-hand wall.
I just had to get in there, be hard and aggressive, grab her and get out
before my new mate downstairs started trying to become Houdini.
I listened for a few seconds, just in case she was in there expecting
me and loading up her 53. Then, with the Maglite in my mouth, I put my hand
on the latch and pressed.
There was a small bundle in the bed, and I knew at once that it was
Sarah. I could smell the familiar fragrance of her deodorant. It was the
only one that didn't leave white powder marks on her clothes.
I started moving toward her. Her jeans were on the floor, crumpled, as
if they'd just been pulled down and stepped out of. There was a bedside
cabinet with some water and headache pills by the lamp.
I was going to have to grip her so hard that she thought there were
twenty people piling in on her. I had to confuse her, scare her, faze her,
because I knew that, if I didn't, she was more than capable of killing me.
moved toward her, Tazer in my left hand, pistol in my right, flashlight
in my mouth, adjusting my head to keep the beam pointing into her face.
The sound of the rain hitting the window was louder than my footsteps.
She started to turn, and her eyes reacted to the light as I moved the
final pace, dropped the pistol on the bed, then smacked my open hand over
her mouth. She gave a muffled scream and fought against me and her mouthful
of bloodstained glove. The Maglite got knocked sideways, scraping against my
teeth, as she thrashed about. I heard the pistol fall off the bed and onto
the floor. I hit the Tazer's "on" button and her eyes widened as she saw the
current crackling between the metal prongs, inches from her nose. Then she
hit her own "on" button and began struggling so violently I thought she was
having a fit.
She got the good news in her armpit. The 100,000 volts shot through her
body and fucked her up big time. With her body jolting up and down, I was
finding it hard to keep my hand on her mouth to dampen the scream.
The bed springs sounded as if she was having sex. Five seconds later
she was a rag doll, just a little groan as she fell back onto the bed. It
wouldn't last for long.
I needed the pistol. I got the flashlight out of my mouth and retrieved
the pistol from under the bed, shoving it into the waistband of my jeans.
Next, as weak coughing told me she was starting to regain her senses, I
got out the two sleeves I'd cut from my shirt. She coughed again and I
looked at her. The bedclothes had been kicked off during the struggle, and
she lay spread out on the mattress like a starfish, in just a white T-shirt
and
white panties. Outside, the wind had come back. I could hear it
thrashing the rain against the windows even more now.
With the Maglite back in my mouth I was soon dribbling and breathing
like the Bossman downstairs. I prized open her jaw and started ramming the
first sleeve into her mouth. She was just conscious enough to realize what
was happening, and tried her best to resist. I had to give her another two
or three seconds with the Tazer, getting my hands out of her mouth just in
time as it snapped shut in the first of another series of convulsions.
When she relaxed, I stuffed in the material until it must have gone
halfway down her throat. I then got the second sleeve, placed it over her
mouth like a conventional gag and tied the ends tightly at the back of her
neck with a double knot. There was going to be no noise from her now.
I pulled the belt from her jeans and used it to tie her hands together,
front loading her. She was now ready to go and so was I nearly. All that was
left was to gather up as much of her ID as I could find. A T104 meant
leaving no trace, which wasn't going to be easy. I didn't know where all her
stuff was. I hoped it wouldn't be too much of a drama if anything was left
behind; with any luck she'd be using cover docs that she'd got by chatting
up some gay woman in an Australian bar.
I found her bag on the floor near the bottom of the bed. It was a small
black nylon affair with a shoulder strap; inside was a nylon sports-type
purse, passport and a few loose dollar bills. I quickly scanned the rest of
the room with my light. A green sports bag lay open on the floor, and
clothes were strewn all around it. A glint of metal caught my eye. I shone
the light beyond the bag and saw the barrel of an HK53. Its black
Parkerization had been worn off over the years. I also saw four mags, taped
together to form two sets of ammo.
She started moaning and retching, trying to expel the material from her
mouth. She still didn't know who was doing this to her; it was too dark, and
even if she could see straight at the moment, all she was getting was a
powerful beam in her eyes as I moved toward her, putting her bag strap over
my head.
It was time to grip her and get the fuck out of there before the
authorities screamed in or whatever was going to happen after 5 a.m. I got
back to her, switched off the Maglite and put it in my jeans. With my left
hand I got hold of her at the point where the back of her head met the neck,
and banged the web of my right hand hard up under her nose. I felt her jolt
as it slammed into her face. Bending my legs, I pushed up with both hands,
making sure that all the pressure of the lift was against her nostrils. Her
hands raised, then fell again. She couldn't resist, she had to go with it,
her moans of pain getting louder.
I got her sitting bolt upright, and put the crook of my left arm around
the front of her neck, jamming her tight against me. Her face was still
tilted upward. With the pistol in my right hand, I moved my right forearm
behind her neck to complete the head lock, and stood up. She was fighting
for oxygen. No way was she not coming with me.
I started to move and she didn't like it at all. Her back arched more
as her legs hit the floor and she tried to take more weight off her neck.
She was recovering quicker now that she was in pain, but I had total
control. If she fought back too strongly I'd just give her another bulletin
with the Tazer, but that would be a last resort. I wanted to move quickly,
not be dragging a dead weight.
I made my way across the room and, checking the pistol's safety with my
right thumb, opened the door. The corridor was still dark and silent. I
reinforced my hold on her by jerking my knees and gripping her neck more
tightly. She seemed to be concentrating on holding on to my left arm so that
she could relieve some of the pressure on her neck, probably too worried
about being asphyxiated to resist.
I stepped out into the corridor, her head still jammed against my
chest, the rest of her body following behind me. She gave no resistance at
all, and once we got past the table I understood why. She started to buck
and spark up, her legs kicking out as she held on to my arm for even more
support.
She kicked the table sideways, knocking the lamp onto the floor. Its
stained-glass lampshade shattered across the floorboards.
It had gone noisy; no need to tiptoe around anymore. I started to motor
toward the stairs, dragging her with me. At first she continued to buck and
kick, her feet banging on the wooden flooring, then she must have realized
that if she didn't help herself by trying to keep her back arched and her
legs on the floor, she could break her own neck.
We got to the staircase, and I was just about to turn right and go down
when I heard the sound of a latch lifting to my left.
I swung around as the door opened and light burst from the room.
Sarah swung with me, a muffled scream coming from her throat as the
movement wrenched her neck.
It was the American. His reactions were quick. I fired into the door as
he shoved it closed. I gripped her and started moving aggressively down the
stairs.
The American was thumping on the floor, screaming, "Wake up! Attack,
attack! Wake up!"
Sarah's heels and calves were taking a good hammering; she was
squealing like a stuck pig inside the gag, and trying to tense up her
muscles to help with the pain. We were sounding like a herd stampeding, with
my heavy footsteps and her feet bouncing off the wood.
I didn't look behind me, I just ran for it. I wasn't going to head for
the fire exit on the next floor as I'd thought I might. There were too many
rooms on either side of that corridor, and I had no idea if there was anyone
else in the building that I hadn't accounted for. The way my luck was going,
there was bound to be. My new plan was to get down to the garage, a route I
knew, then just make a run for it.
I turned right to go down the next flight of stairs. As I took the
first few steps I could see that the second floor corridor below me was now
lit up like a football stadium.
Above me the American screamed, "Sarah! One of them has Sarah!
They have Sarah!"
From below me a voice shouted above the babble of the TV, "Where?
Where are they? Help me here."
I froze no more than six feet from the bottom of the stairs. It
wouldn't be long before these two got their act together and I'd be dead. I
just wanted five seconds in which to calm down and think.
A shadow approached from the left on the corridor below. It turned into
Bossman, now in jeans and carrying an HK53. Fuck, how did he get free so
quickly? I kept looking down on him, weapon in the aim, gripping Sarah even
tighter to stop her disrupting my sight picture.
He turned and looked up. I blatted three quiet rounds until he went
down, not dead, just screaming and writhing on the ground. The 53 clattered
down the stairs to the floor below.
Above me the American half groaned, half yelled, "What's happening?
Talk to me. Someone talk to me here."
I went down more stairs, stopped short of the corridor and, still
holding Sarah with my left arm, put my pistol around to the left and loosed
off the rest of the rounds blindly. Being suppressed, it wouldn't have quite
the same effect as rounds going off with a loud report, but people would
hear them splintering the woodwork and get the general idea. I willed
Bossman to carry on screaming and scare the shit out of anyone listening.
Maybe it worked, because there was still no firing back at me. Either that,
or there were no more people.
I ran out of rounds and started to change mags. Pressing the mag
release catch I jerked my hand downward to help the mag fall out. It hit the
stair and bounced down, onto Bossman's back. I looked at him, facedown on
the floor, his blood spilling across the polished wood. Then, turning to
look up the stairs, waiting for the American, I placed a new mag into the
weapon right next to Sarah's face. As I turned back to check the chamber, we
had eye contact for the first time. The shock of recognition was plain to
see; her eyes were wide with amazement and disbelief. I looked away, more
concerned about the job in hand.
I moved straight across the gap without looking, just making sure I
didn't trip over Bossman, whose screams were fading. I rammed down the last
flight of stairs, feeling and hearing Sarah bumping down behind me,
sometimes lifting up her feet to take the strain, sometimes stumbling.
I carried on straight across the room toward the garage stairs, passing
Too Thin To Win and his friends. Shouts and screams came from the TV as we
passed the kitchen door.
Just as I neared the bottom of the flight and was about to enter the
garage, I heard shouting upstairs, and then four or five rounds went off.
I wondered what the American was firing at, then I realized: he'd
probably run downstairs, seen figures by the TV in semidarkness and fired
off at them straightaway without looking. The flickering light from the
screen, and the scariness of the situation, had probably got him jumping.
It certainly had me.
I closed the door behind me to add a bit more to the confusion. He
wouldn't dare barge straight through; he couldn't guarantee what was on the
other side. We moved alongside the Explorer, and I could hear the American's
voice above me. I couldn't make sense of what he was saying, but he didn't
sound too happy about the way his day was shaping up.
The rain stung as it lashed my face. It was then that I remembered the
bergen, but it was too late now. Fuck it. I turned left, toward the other
house, and had taken no more than three steps when the proximity lights came
on. With my head down I started pumping, but was restricted by the weight I
was dragging.
I'd covered maybe ten or fifteen meters when the first burst from a 53
was fired from one of the upper floors. Its short barrel and the power of
the round makes the muzzle emit a fearsome flash; it's the only weapon I'd
ever seen that looks like the ones you see in films. It was great for
closeup work as it scared the shit out of people. I kept on running; I'd be
out of the light in a few more strides.
As soon as we hit darkness I glanced back. All the lights in the house
were blazing. Smoke was drifting from the windows on the second floor.
It looked almost like that house in The Amityville Horror, shrouded in
rain and mist, except that it wasn't mist, it was cordite from the rounds.
A couple of lights were on upstairs in the place next door. My new plan
was to get in there, point a big fat gun at them, take their pickup and fuck
off. The next thing I knew, however, the external light on the family's 4x4,
mounted on the driver's side wing, burst into life, and a
million-candlepower beam sliced through the darkness toward us. A man's
voice shouted a warning: "Don't come near stay away! I'm armed I've called
the police!"
For good measure he whanged down a couple of rounds at us from a rifle.
He probably had "My land, my country, my gun" on his bumpers, and a few
other stickers that he'd bought at Jim's, but he was protecting his family,
and that was a fair one.
I felt a thump as one of the rounds rammed into the ground far too
close to me. Either he was good, and he meant to aim a warning shot, or he
was trying to hit us and this time we'd been lucky. I didn't want to find
out which. I jinked left and ran between the two houses, uphill, toward the
dirt track. Change of plan again: we were going to make it on foot back to
my car, as I'd been aiming to do all along, but without all this drama.
Another rifle shot rang out, but this time I didn't hear the answering
thud. There was the burst of a 53; fuck knows where that went.
I got to the track, crossed it and stopped to try and assess the
situation.
We were in darkness and on higher ground. I heard shots and saw a
couple of foot-long muzzle flashes coming from the direction of the target
house, and more from the area around the pickup. Shotgun Ned must be zapping
and shouting at anything that moved. His spotlight swept left and right,
looking for targets.
It wasn't the only light I could see. Red and blue flashing lights were
glistening in the rain on the other side of the lake and I suddenly realized
that I stood more chance of being struck by lightning than I did of getting
back to my car. Acting as the situation demanded, I changed plan again.
We were going to get out of here on foot. I stood still, knees bent,
waiting to regain my breath. It was colder than before, and the wind and
rain were loud against the leaves.
I started moving through the forest again. Sarah's bare flesh was
getting zapped left and right by branches, and I could hear her suffering. I
put my head down and pumped uphill, leaving everybody down there to get on
with it. It seemed that my lucky number for house clearing was the same as
for shopping trolleys: zero.
gripped Sarah and plunged on, slipping and skidding on the wet mush,
stumbling over rocks and fallen branches, nailing to regain my footing.
She was screaming as best she could beneath the gag, partly because of
the tree branches that whipped at her bare body and the ground cutting her
legs, partly just trying to keep her airway clear. At least I knew she was
breathing.
I tripped again and went down. The pain as my knees hit rock made them
feel as if they were on fire. She moaned loudly under the gag as she took
the brunt of my fall, and she had to arch her back to relieve the strain on
her neck. I stayed on my knees, screwing my face up as I took the pain,
waiting for it to die down. There was nothing I could do but accept it. I
just hoped I hadn't smashed a kneecap. My chest was heaving up and down as I
tried to catch my breath. Sarah gave up the struggle to keep her body off
the ground. She collapsed in the mud beside and slightly below me, her head,
still in the neck hold, resting in my lap and moving up and down in unison
with my breathing.
There was plenty of commotion going on behind, the odd rifle round and
automatic burst, followed by shouts. Looking down and behind me through the
trees and rain, I could make out the lights of both houses some 150 meters
away. I wasn't in dead ground yet, and it was going to be light soon. I
needed to get distance.
Shotgun Ned was having a ballistic fit, screaming and hollering, like
something out of one of the movies for guys who like guy movies. I couldn't
tell whether he was enjoying it or hating it, but he was vocal, that
was for sure. I got myself to my feet, pulling Sarah upright with me,
and started moving again.
I could hear rotor blades in the sky behind. Moments later a blindingly
bright Night Sun searchlight penetrated the darkness and began to sweep the
area toward the houses as the helicopter hovered over the lake. It wasn't
venturing too near the scene just yet, probably for fear of someone taking a
potshot.
More gunshots echoed in the background. Almost immediately I heard
returned bursts of fire and saw the brilliant, almost white, muzzle flash of
a 53.1 turned back and started to move off.
My throat was parched; God knew what Sarah's was like. She must be in
shit state. I kept checking behind me as I moved and could see the lights in
the houses slowly fading into the dark and rain. We would be in dead ground
soon. As I moved, the Night Sun briefly lit up the area around me as it
realigned itself while the heli orbited the lake, making hundreds of shadows
in the trees as the rotor blades groaned, trying to keep it in a stable
position in the wind. The campers were no doubt outside their tents, trying
to watch the reenactment of the Waco siege from the safety of the other side
of the lake, pleased that their washed-out holiday had turned out quite
exciting after all.
Below me I could see only the flat roofs of the two houses. More blue
flashing lights cut through the trees, but this time on my side of the lake,
coming from the left along the track. Yet more police vehicles were also
arriving in the car park across the lake. They'd all got here too fast. My
guess must have been correct. My report must have confirmed Elizabeth and
Lynn's speculation about what was going on, and they wanted Sarah out before
the seventh cavalry moved in. It seemed that I'd fucked that up a bit; it
wouldn't be long before the area was choked with police and FBI trying to
stop the Third World War.
Shotgun Ned would be a national hero after this. He'd probably be given
his own fucking talk show. The police, however, had mortgages and kids to
think about; while it was dark they would do no more than contain the area.
By first light, however, they'd have all their shit together, maybe even
have the Army or National Guard on standby.
I crested a rise, and as I moved downhill it blocked out all the noise
behind me. My first priority was to put as much distance as possible between
us and the target before first light.
As I moved, I could feel Sarah shivering and shaking beside me,
screaming inside her gag. If I was feeling bad, she must be in shit state.
I crossed another small ridge, started to move downhill, and lost my
footing in the mud. As I slithered and tumbled Sarah fought to break free
and save herself. I had a split second in which to decide whether to hold on
to her or let go.
The decision was made for me. We took another half tumble and slide and
came to an abrupt stop against a tree trunk. I'd landed on my back, with
Sarah on top of me, her wet hair in my face, breathing hard through her nose
like a Grand National winner. My pistol, which had been pushed into the
front of my jeans, had gone.
I let go of Sarah; she wasn't going anywhere, the weapon was the
priority.
I never wanted to be without one again. Maglite in hand, the bulb
covered by my fingers to minimize the spill of light, I crawled around on my
hands and knees sifting through the leaves and mud like a kid searching for
a lost toy.
My knee caught a metal edge as I moved. I picked up the pistol, wiped
off the worst of the mud and shoved it back into my jeans. Scrambling back
toward Sarah, I noticed she was breathing much more loudly. That wasn't
right. Then I heard a loud, hoarse whisper, "What the fuck do you think
you're doing? Get this belt off me now!"
She had somehow untied the gag, and was coughing and trying to relieve
the soreness in her mouth.
"Come on!" She lifted her hands.
"Get this fucking thing off!"
She couldn't see it, but I was trying to hide a laugh. People with
accents like hers shouldn't swear, it just doesn't work. Besides, she was
practically naked, streaked with mud, yet trying to order me around.
"Do it, Nick. Hurry, we must keep moving!"
There were no more weapon reports from behind us, and a megaphone was
now being used, probably to give instructions to anyone left in the house.
The rain prevented me from hearing what was being said. The heli was out
there somewhere, the throbbing of its rotors carried in on gusts of wind.
What did she mean, we need to keep moving? I looked at her, and
couldn't help it I started to laugh, and that pissed her off even more.
"Don't be ridiculous, hurry up and untie me!" She held her arms out.
"Get me out of here before this becomes even more of a nicking fiasco!"
The rattle of the helicopter getting closer made us both shut up. It
was hard to tell which direction it was coming from. I was peering up, but
could see jack shit.
"Come on, get this belt off me and give me your coat!" She started to
use her teeth to pull the knot apart. It wasn't working. The leather was too
tight and wet, and she was shivering too much to get a good grip.
The helicopter roared overhead. I caught a glimpse of its navigation
lights through the trees. At least it wasn't hovering, or moving in a search
pattern not yet, anyway. I guessed it would be soon. I could see the glimmer
of first light beyond the canopy.
She wanted my attention again.
"Nick, get this off me and give me your coat. Please." Her arms were
still thrust toward me. I grabbed hold of the belt and started to drag her
along in the mud.
First light had started to penetrate to the forest floor, relieving the
gloom just enough to show my footprints. The rain was starting to ease off;
the noise of it hitting the leaves was dying down, along with the wind in
the trees. I was starting to feel depressed; I was soaking wet, cold and
confused. What was worse, we were leaving an unmissable trail in the mud.
She could obviously see that I was in no mood for discussion as we
moved and she shut up. We came over another rise. Down below us, about one
or two hundred meters away at the bottom of a steep gradient, was a river.
Maybe thirty meters wide, it was in full flood, a maelstrom of fast flowing
water and foam.
As we scrambled downhill, all I could hear was the rush of water in
front of us. Sarah called out, "Slower, slower," trying to get her footing.
I wasn't listening. We had to find a way across. With luck it would be the
psychological boundary of the search; hopefully they would start from the
house and fan out as far as the bank, assuming that no one would be mad
enough to try and cross.
At that moment I had to be the only person in the world with a good
thing to say about El Nino. In theory, it should have been nice and sunny at
this time of the year in the Carolinas. Conditions like this would slow the
searchers down, and if the weather closed in any further the heli might not
be able to fly.
Closer to the water the tree canopy started to thin. Out in the open it
was virtually daylight, and looking up I could see a really thick, gray,
miserable sky. It had stopped raining, but in dense woodland you'd never
know that; all the moisture is held on the leaves and it still works its way
down to the floor. What the fuck, I was soaked to the skin anyway.
Sarah's hair was wet and flat against her head. Dried blood ringed her
nostrils; I must have slammed my hand into her face quite hard on the bed.
She was bleeding from several cuts on her legs, with goose bumps the size of
peanuts, and in any other circumstances she'd have needed hospital
attention. She was covered in mud, sand, bits of leaves and twigs, and
shivering uncontrollably in her drenched and now transparent underwear and
T-shirt.
I let go of the belt and studied the river, trying to look for a safe
place to cross. It was pointless. If I'd doubted the strength of the current
I only had to look at the chunks of uprooted tree that were surging
downstream and crashing over the rocks. Wherever I chose, it was going to be
a major drama. So what was new?
Sarah was switched on; she knew what I was thinking. She sat in a fetal
position against a rock on the bank with her arms wrapped around her legs,
trying to cover her body for warmth. She looked at the river, then at me.
"No, Nick. Are you mad? I'm not going, not here. Why don't we " I cut
her off mid-sentence, grabbing hold of the belt and dragging her a short
distance back into the canopy for cover. I didn't talk to her; there was too
much stuff churning around in my head. Instead I started to pull out my
shirt from my trousers, then the bottoms of my jeans where they'd been
tucked into my boots. I undid the cuffs on my jacket sleeves until
everything was nice and loose and water could flow more freely around me. If
your shirt is tucked in when you swim, the weight of trapped water that
collects can slow you down, then it might drown you. The gloves came off; it
was pointless wearing them at the moment, and besides, they looked
ridiculous. Sarah was all right, she had fuck-all on anyway. I stuffed the
phone and all my docs, plus hers, into one of the gloves, then pushed that
inside the other one and put it back in my jacket. I wondered about the bag;
fuck it, I'd have to take it with me. I didn't want to leave any more sign
than was necessary.
The wind had started to gust strongly and the trees at the top of the
canopy on the opposite side of the river were bending and swaying. I looked
at Sarah hunching down behind a tree for shelter. Only feet away the water
crashed angrily against the rocks.
I looked along the opposite bank, following the river's current, trying
to work out where we might land up. I could see downstream for about 250
meters, then the river bent around to the right and disappeared from view.
The opposite bank was about two or three feet above water level, with plenty
of grab provided by foliage and tree roots exposed by the current as it
carved into the soil. I had to assume the worst, that there was a massive
waterfall just after the bend, and that meant that we had just 250 meters in
which to make our way across and get out.
The ambient temperature wasn't freezing but it was bitterly cold. On
land, we wouldn't die of exposure if we kept moving, but the river would be
another matter. Sarah saw me looking at the water and back at her. She
dropped her head and buried it in her arms. The gesture was one of
resignation, and recognition of the fact that, if she were telling the truth
about wanting to get away, I was her only means of escape.
The heli was somewhere behind us, doing its stuff between the river and
the houses; I couldn't tell exactly where it was, but it had to be near or I
wouldn't be able to hear the rotor blades groaning as it tried to keep a low
hover.
I went over to her, grabbed hold of the belt and pulled her to her
feet.
She looked into my eyes.
"Nick, why not take this thing off? Please. I'm not going anywhere, am
I?"
I ignored her. Gripping the belt with my left hand, I moved down to the
water's edge, keeping my eyes lifted to the sky. I tried to convince myself
that the only thing that mattered right now was the helicopter.
A spit of rocks extending about five meters out looked as if it would
give us some sort of platform to begin our crossing; water sluiced over the
top and there was no way of telling how deep it was on either side. I hoped
Sarah could swim, but if she couldn't, tough, she should have said. I looked
at her eyes and suddenly saw fear there, then I looked at the river again.
It was a fair one. There was no way I couldn't remove the belt. I needed to
keep her alive. Her death had to be at a time and place of my choosing.
As I undid the knot she said very quietly, "Thank you."
I caught her eye, trying to read the message there, then nodded and
moved on, throwing the belt into the bag. She stepped gingerly over the
small stones at the water's edge.
"Come on!" I snapped.
She kept her head down, watching her footing.
"I'm trying, it's hurting my feet." As we started to wade in she
gasped, "Oh, fuck, it's so cold!"
She was right; the water temperature had to be near freezing. I told
myself just to get in there, get it done, and worry about warming up again
on the other side.
I fought the current until I was up to my waist, with Sarah behind me
grasping the strap of her bag that was still over my shoulder. Then, with my
next step, I was into fast-flowing water, the current tearing at my leg,
threatening to throw me off balance. I grabbed her hand, whether to support
myself or to help her, I didn't know, but no sooner had I lifted my other
leg than the weight of water whipped it away from under me and I was being
swept downstream. I still clung to Sarah, both of us kicking and thrashing
to keep afloat and make some progress toward the opposite bank, but the
current was starting to drag me under. If you're trapped against a rock by
water that's just half a meter high and moving at 12 mph, you'd need to be
able to bench press 550 pounds to lift yourself away. We were no contest for
the tons of water surging downstream.
My head was forced under and I swallowed a mouthful of freezing river.
I kicked back to the surface, forcing myself to breathe in through my nose,
only to choke as I inhaled yet more water. I let go of her. We each had to
fight our own battle now. She looked at me, her eyes the size of saucers as
she realized what I'd done. That wasn't my problem; it would become one only
if I couldn't find her body before they did. She still had to disappear
without trace.
I saw her through wet, blurred vision, trying to keep her head up,
kicking and swimming and wading like a seal. Then she was sucked under by
the current and I couldn't tell how far across I was. The water kept taking
me under, and I was more concerned about sucking in air than getting to the
other side. I couldn't see Sarah at all now, but there was nothing I could
do about that. I was in enough shit of my own.
As I came up again and snatched a lungful of air, I heard a scream.
"Oh, God! Oh, God!" I looked around for her, but saw nothing above the
torrent.
I was dragged back down and inhaled more river water. Scrabbling my way
to the surface, I saw that this time I was almost at the far side. The
current wasn't dying down, though, because the river curved around to the
right and I was on the outside of the bend, where the force of the water was
at its fiercest. An eddy caught me and the momentum threw me against the
bank. I threw out my hands, trying to grasp an exposed tree root or an
overhanging branch, anything I could.
I shouted for Sarah, but all I got in reply was another mouthful of
river.
I coughed, trying to force my eyes open again, but they stung too much.
Thrashing around blindly, my left hand connected with something solid.
I I made a grab, but whatever it was gave way. The next thing I knew, my
right arm had booked into a large tree root. The current swung me around and
pressed me against the bank, and my feet connected with solid ground. I
clung to the roots and took deep breaths to slow myself down.
Downstream, nothing was moving in the water but branches and lumps of
wood.
I struggled against the weight of water until I could reach with my
free hand and grab another root higher up the bank. I finally hauled myself
up until only my feet were left in the water, being forced sideways by the
current.
One more grab and pull and I was lying on the bank, fighting for
breath. I'd never felt such relief. I lay there for more than a minute,
coughing up water and slowly feeling some strength return to my limbs.
As my head cleared, I realized my problems weren't over. I'd now have
to find Sarah, and she could be anywhere downstream. Clearing the banks
would expose me to view from the ground, and the river was a natural route
for any follow up to be taking. As if that wasn't bad enough, the heli, if
it came back, would ping me at once.
There was nothing I could do about any of that; I just had to get on
with it and retrieve what I could from this gang fuck. Turning my head, I
could make out the river behind me, blurred by the water in my eyes. There
was still no sign of Sarah.
My soaking clothes weighed me down as I started to stumble along the
bank, leaning over the edge from time to time to double check that she
wasn't concealed behind rocks or in some kink in the ground below me.
If I couldn't find her and she was discovered downstream, or even on
the coast, I'd just have to accept that it was a big time fuckup. However,
not yet.
As I moved, I kept my eyes skinned for somewhere to hide her body if
she were dead. Hiding her wouldn't be the ideal solution, but there was
fuck-all else I could do. It would slow me down, carrying her out of the
area, and I could always come back in a month or two and finish the job. It
needed to be a spot that I could ID at a later date, perhaps after a change
of season, and one that wasn't near a hikers' route or a water course.
As the current reached the bend and changed direction, its noise became
almost deafening. I followed around, the dead ground gradually coming into
view. I couldn't believe it. Just 300 meters farther downstream, resting on
timber supports driven into the riverbed, was a small footbridge. The story
of my life. If I'd been looking for one, it wouldn't have existed.
I stopped, looked and listened. The bridge would be on their maps, and
anyone sent to follow us would use it to cross.
As I got to within maybe 150 meters of the structure, I could see that
it was made of three thick wooden supports rising up from the river on each
side. The walkway, made of what were probably old railway sleepers, was
maybe two meters above that.
In any search pattern the police would use this bridge as a key point,
somewhere that it would be natural to go to. Maybe they had already
identified it and had a team hidden, waiting for us to cross.
Should I move into the canopy a bit and then come back to the river
farther down once I'd boxed around it? No good: I needed to search the whole
bank. The way things were going she was probably just a meter from the
bridge, dead. I watched for a while longer. The wind bent the treetops and
the water crashed along at warp speed.
At first I thought it was the white water pushing itself against the
middle support, with the occasional plume of foam being thrown into the air.
It wasn't. It was Sarah, clinging to the post and reaching up, trying
to make the two meters to safety. Time and again her hand moved up the
support, only to be ripped away again as the current got hold of her. For a
split second I hoped she'd be washed away; then I could concentrate on
saving my own ass and getting away, taking any flak when I got back to the
U.K. Then reality kicked in. There was still a chance I could pull her out
and do my job properly.
I moved back into the canopy and made my approach toward the bridge,
lying down about twenty meters short for one last look. She wasn't making a
sound. Either she was switched on enough to know not to scream, or she was
just too scared. I didn't care which, as long as she stayed quiet.
There didn't seem to be any other activity, but then again, if the
police were switched on I'd be very lucky to ping them. It was decision
time: I could either get her out and complete the task, or let her get
carried away and drown. Then it hit me that there was a third option. She
could be swept away and survive.
I looked around for a branch that was long enough to do the job. It |
didn't have to be strong, just long. Jumping up, I grasped one with both
hands and pulled down with all my weight. Water sluiced onto me from the
leaves. The branch snapped. I twisted and pulled, and it finally parted from
the tree. I didn't bother stripping it of its smaller branches, just headed
down toward the bank.
I stopped to pull off first my boots, then my jeans. For a moment I
fantasized that maybe I could be doing the world a great service here. Maybe
London knew that she was going to be the next Hitler. Then my jacket came
off and the wind bit into me. What the fuck was I doing, freezing cold in
the back of beyond, with the police after me, taking my kit off to save a
woman's life just so I could kill her somewhere else? I gave myself another
reality check.
"Shut the fuck up. Stone. It's pointless honking, you know it has to be
done."
I secured my weapon and the contents of my jeans in the bag and put it
back over my shoulder. With my boots back on, but my jeans and jacket in my
hands, I left the canopy and ran out toward the bridge. I must have looked
like someone doing a runner after being caught in bed with another man's
wife.
As I hit the railway sleepers that made up the walkway, I could see her
still playing the limpet, the current pushing her head against the support
as she fought to keep it out of the river.
She saw me.
"Nick, Nick. I'm here ... here!"
As if I didn't know. I leaned over the handrail.
"Shut up!" I had to holler above the noise of the water as I started to
pass down the end of one jeans leg, knotted to help her grip. The other was
tied to one of the sleeves of my jacket. I could never remember the name of
the knot. If I'd wanted to know it I would have joined the Navy. The other
sleeve also had a knot at the end, to help me.
"Take the jeans end only," I shouted.
"Now listen to me, OK?"
She looked up, shaking the water from her face. Her eyes kept flicking
toward the knotted jeans leg that was her lifeline. They were wide with
fear.
I kept hold of the knotted sleeve as I dangled the material so that it
would be easy for her to get hold of, yet still keep in contact with the
support.
Her teeth made contact with the material first and she bit down,
turning her head to bring it closer to her hands. Once there I could see by
the determination in her expression that she wasn't going to let go.
"Sarah, look at me." I wanted her to understand exactly what was
expected other. When people flap they nod and agree to everything without
really understanding what's being said.
"I'm going to drop the rest of this lot into the water, and retrieve it
on the other side of the bridge. When I shout, I want you to let go of the
support and just hold on to the jeans.
Got it?"
"Yes, yes. Hurry."
"Here goes." I checked again to see if anyone was watching, then I
threw the rest of the makeshift rope under the bridge.
I switched to the other side, lying on my stomach on the sleepers and
leaning down. My jacket was snaking from side to side in the current.
Looking back upstream under the bridge, I could see her coughing and
spitting out water, only to take another mouthful.
Moving the branch down into the water, I made contact on the third
attempt and pulled up the free end of the rope. Wrapping the knotted end
around my wrist, I braced myself against the wood supporting the handrail,
ready to take the strain. I could no longer see her.
"Now, Sarah. Now!"
She must have let go and the current swept her under the span. There
was an almighty jolt, then what felt like the world's biggest dog pulling on
its lead. I held on to the jacket sleeve like a man possessed.
"Kick, Sarah. Kick."
She didn't need telling twice. The combination of her efforts and the
pendulum effect of the current swept her in toward the bank like a hooked
fish.
I got to my feet and managed to reel in two more twists of the jacket,
taking a few steps toward the end of the bridge. By the time I reached the
bank I had hands full of jeans. I dropped to the ground above her and we
linked arms. She didn't need to be told what to do next. I heaved and rolled
and she used my body as a climbing frame. A moment later and she was lying
beside me on solid ground.
I thanked whichever guardian angel was looking over me that day.
She was coughing and fighting for breath. She wasn't going to be in any
condition to help herself for a little while, and we had to get away from
here. I hauled myself to my feet, bent down and scooped her up in a
fireman's lift over my shoulder. I picked up the knotted jeans and jacket as
I moved off, staggering more than running into the trees. I needed us to be
out of sight of the helicopter, and to find some shelter.
Ahead of me was a steep rise. I put her down while I got some breath
back. I was shivering violently, and Sarah moaned as she, too, fought the
cold and shock. I wanted to get beyond the rise into another lot of dead
ground, so we couldn't be seen from the other side of the river.
Her head lolled over my shoulder, her face close to mine. I was looking
straight ahead and focusing on the trees, but I still heard the words.
"Thank you. Nick." I tilted my head toward her and did my best to
shrug.
It felt strange to be thanked like this, and for the second time.
Safely inside the tree line, I stopped and helped her to the ground. I
turned away and leaned against a tree, my lungs greedily sucking in air.
"Can you manage on your own?" I asked.
To my surprise, the reply came from very close. I felt her hand on my
shoulder as she said, "I can do it. Let's go."
I moved off with her following, over the rise and onto dead ground. We
couldn't be seen from the opposite bank anymore, but we still needed cover
from the air and the biting wind. It wasn't as strong as last night, but
wind chill could really slow us down after what we'd just been through.
Normally, when looking for shelter from the elements, the last place
you want to be is in a valley bottom or a deep hollow, because hot air
rises, but we needed the cover. We also needed to try and find a place where
we could preserve what little body warmth we had left, and away from the
noise of the river so I could listen out for pursuers.
As I bustled her through the canopy, needles pushed themselves sharply
into my face, and bucketfuls of water spilled off the disturbed branches.
The best hide I could find was a massive fir about 100 meters from the
river, whose branches hung down to the ground. Sarah was clearly in pain as
she crawled toward the base of the trunk. The branches started about a meter
up the trunk and met the ground about a meter away from us. There was no
noise here, except for the wind against the outer branches. It was just as
wet inside as out, but it felt wonderful just to be under cover. It's a
psychological thing; get up against, or under, something and you begin to
imagine you're a bit warmer.
We huddled against the trunk, both of us shivering and shuddering.
Adrenaline had kicked in when we were on the move, but its effects were
subsiding. I just wanted to lie there, but I knew that if I made an effort
it would pay off. I pulled the strap of Sarah's bag over my head and dropped
it on the ground. Then I took out the knots with cold, numb and very
fumbling hands and teeth. With my foot on the collar of the jacket, I got
hold of the rest of it and started to twist out the worst of the water.
Sarah looked at me like an abused puppy, huddled up and shivering. I
untwisted the jacket and threw it at her. I wanted her to stay alive for two
reasons now: I still didn't want to have to carry a dead weight out of the
area, and I wanted her to answer some questions.
She put the jacket around her shoulders and hungrily wrapped herself up
in it. Then she wriggled backward until she was resting against the tree,
cuddling herself, trying to tuck the jacket around her legs.
I took off my shirt and T-shirt, and wrung them out, too. I was
shivering so badly that it felt as if my muscles were in spasm, but it had
to be done.
I had to get the water out and some air into the fibers so that my body
heat what was left of it could sustain itself. Not that cotton has that many
air pockets.
"Cotton kills," the saying goes in outdoors circles, and for good
reason, but what I was doing was better than nothing. It made me think of
Shirts KF, the thick woolly shirts we had to wear in the infantry.
I'd never found out what the letters KF stood for; all I knew was that
the material used to itch and scratch, and in summer made you feel as if you
were wearing a greatcoat, but in the field during winter they were great wet
or dry, the fibers retained heat.
I put the shirt and T-shirt back on, then knelt to take off my boots,
fumbling to undo the laces with numb, trembling fingers. Finally I wrung out
my jeans, taking care to keep the pistol away from Sarah's grasp.
When I was dressed again I tucked everything in, trying to minimize the
number of ways in which the wind could get to me. I pushed the pistol into
the back of my jeans by the base of my spine, where she wouldn't be able to
get at it.
I sat back against the trunk, with Sarah on my left. She was still in
the same position as before, sitting in a curled up ball and using the
jacket as best she could to keep herself warm, her hands keeping the collar
pulled up around her face.
It's always best to share body warmth, and two people of opposite sexes
huddled together generate five percent more warmth than two of the same sex.
I nudged her with my elbow, held out my arms and motioned with my head for
her to move over. She shuffled across, sniffing, her hair soaking wet and
plastered over her face.
High above, a strong gust of wind made the tree sway. I straightened my
legs and she arranged herself in my lap with her left side against me, then
I lifted my legs to press her closer to my chest, which insulated her from
the ground, and got more of her skin in contact with mine. Her wet hair was
over my shoulder as her body pushed into mine. I put my arms around her.
Neither of us could control our shivering. She snuggled into me, her head
against my chest, and I could feel the benefit almost immediately.
There was a silence during which we both willed ourselves to get warm.
I looked down on her wet, muddy hair, flecked with pine needles and bits of
bark.
It almost took me by surprise when she spoke.
"I suppose they told you I'm a runner?" Her body was shaking. She
didn't move her head for me to see, but I could tell by her tone that her
period of compliance was coming to an end.
"Something like that." I bent my head to listen for any follow up, and
raised my knees more to pull her nearer for warmth.
"And I suppose you believed them? Christ, I've been putting this
operation together for over four years, Nick. Now it's destroyed by some
dunderhead who's sent to fuck me over."
The dunderhead bit pissed me off.
"Four years to do what? What operation?
What the fuck are you talking about, Sarah?"
Her speech was slow, the tone that of a schoolmistress trying to show
patience as she explains simple things to tiny minds. It was only partly
working; her shivering was making her speech disjointed.
"Four years to infiltrate deep enough to discover their network in the
U.S. and Europe-that's what I am talking about."
"Infiltrate who? What? Why didn't London know?"
"London..." She paused.
"The reason London doesn't know is because I don't know who I can tell.
I don't know the whole network yet, but the more I learn, the more I know I
can't trust anyone."
There was another pause. She intended it to give me time to think, but
I left it for her to fill. After pulling the collar up farther around her
face to fight the cold, she took the hint.
"I suppose they sent you to kill me?" Her voice was slightly muffled by
the jacket.
"No, just to get you back to the U.K. for questioning. It seems you are
becoming an embarrassment."
She scoffed at my answer. I could feel her shoulders shaking as she
covered her mouth to hide the noise of her coughing laugh.
"Ah, London..." The laughter stopped and the coughing took over.
She looked up at me.
"Listen, Nick, London has got it wrong. This isn't about embarrassment,
for Christ's sake. It's about assassination." I must have had that vacant
expression on my face again, because she reverted to her kindergarten
teacher voice.
"The team in the house; they were planning a hit on Netanyahu."
To be honest, I didn't really give a shit about Netanyahu, so I
couldn't help a grin.
"The hit has failed. They're all dead, apart from one."
Her head started shaking like a mechanical toy. She was deadly serious,
or as serious as you can be when all your extremities are purple, including
your nose.
"No, you're wrong. There are still two more members of the cell. They
were going to RV with us at the house today. You don't understand, Nick;
it's not a job to them, it's a quest. They will carry on." There was real
frustration in her voice.
"Believe me, ifNetanyahu dies, you will give a shit. It will change the
way you live, Nick. That is, if you do."
I hated all this beating around the bush; it was like being in the
middle of a conversation with Lynn and Elizabeth again.
"What the fuck are you on about, Sarah?"
She thought for a while as she buried her head back into the jacket
collar.
The sound of the rotor blades kicked in to join the wind above us, then
died as quickly as it came.
"No, not yet. I'm going to keep that as my insurance; I need to make
sure you get me out of here. You see, Nick, I don't believe you're here to
take me back to London. It must be more important than that, or they
wouldn't have sent you."
She was right, of course. I would do exactly the same if I were in her
position.
"Look, Nick. Keep me alive and get me out of here, and I'll tell you
everything. Don't let them use you; give me time to prove it."
I hated not having control. I wanted to know more, but at the same I
wasn't so desperate that I would lie awake at night with worry. I didn't
reply;
I had to think. And I was going to take her out of there anyway,
whether she liked it or not.
She adjusted her body on my legs, and looked up again and stared into
my eyes.
"Nick, please believe me. I've got involved in something where nobody
can be trusted and I mean nobody."
She kept her eyes locked on mine. She had just opened her mouth to
speak again when we both heard the sound of somebody crashing through the
trees.
Whoever it was wasn't having much luck with their footing. They hit the
ground with a loud curse.
"Shittt!" It was a man's voice.
I didn't need to say anything to Sarah. She jumped away from me and my
hand reached for the pistol.
The man must have got up, only to fall down again immediately with a
grunt as he scrambled to recover.
"Oh, fuck, fuck ..."
On my hands and knees, I moved slowly to the edge of our hide and
pushed my face against the branches. It was the American. He was stumbling
around in the mud, his clothes soaking, his mustache looking like a drowned
rat. He was heading in our general direction, looking as bedraggled as we
were. But he wasn't just running, he was looking for ground sign. He was
tracking us.
I crawled back to Sarah and whispered in her ear, "It's your American.
Go bring him in."
She shook her head.
"It won't work."
"Make him."
"He won't fall for it."
"You're the one that needs his clothes, not me."
She thought about it, then nodded slowly and took a deep breath. I
watched as she turned away from me and crawled out of the hide.
I heard her call, "Lance! Over here! Lance!"
I moved to the opposite side of the tree, pushing back under the
branches, just in case Sarah decided to become Lance's best friend again.
I lay down and brought my pistol up into the aim, the barrel just
clearing the branches.
I could hear her talking to him as they got nearer. It was Arabic, but
spoken rapidly. She was still gob bing off to him at warp speed as she
shuffled backward into the hide. I started to feel vulnerable now. Why was
she talking to him like this? I'd already heard him speak English. It could
only mean trouble. But fuck it, whatever she was planning was about to
happen.
The first things to appear were his hands, the backs of which were
covered in hair and looked way too big for his wrists. Then his head and
shoulders, face down to avoid the low branches as he pushed his way in. He
was nodding and agreeing with whatever it was that Sarah was saying as she
followed him in.
e didn't look up until he was right inside the shelter. When he did, he
saw me crawling out of the branches opposite him. His eyes widened as he saw
the weapon, and he shot a glance back at Sarah, looking for some kind of
clarification or reassurance. He looked back at the weapon, then at her
again, trying to work it out. After a couple of seconds he gave a deep sigh
and lowered his head, rocking it slowly from side to side.
Sarah was level with him now, and jerked her head to indicate for him
to crawl forward a bit more; he did as he was told. She ran her hands
underneath his jacket. I watched her like a hawk, ready to react if she
tried to grab his weapon and draw down on me.
She looked at me and shook her head.
I motioned him to move to the left of the hide and he shuffled over on
his hands and knees. I stopped him before he was too close to me, in case he
fancied his chances.
The black bomber jacket he was wearing had a Harley Davidson motif on
the left-hand side and looked warm. I motioned with the pistol.
"Clothes."
Still on his knees, bent over with his back parallel to the ground, he
started to remove the jacket. His gaze switched between me and Sarah; he
didn't say a word, still trying to work it all out. Sarah was sitting
against
the tree with her hands in her jacket pockets and her knees against her
chest.
I grabbed the American's jacket and started to put it on, making sure I
put Sarah's bag back over my shoulders.
"Now the rest of your stuff," I said.
"One hand."
He put his left hand on the ground and fiddled with his belt buckle
with the other. Sarah was impatient and very cold, and she snapped at him in
Arabic. She must have been feeling grim, covered from head to toe with mud,
leaves and pine needles, and her legs were wet, dirty and bleeding.
Lance was wearing Nike trainers, and Sarah decided to help him by
pulling them off from behind. His Levis were next, and when he'd finished
she stretched out on the ground, arched her back and raised her backside to
get the big jeans on. She was doing up the belt and he was pulling off his
T-shirt when I heard the helicopter again. The two of us looked up, which
was pretty fruitless considering the tree's canopy meant we couldn't see
anything. Lance's T-shirt was over his head but not his shoulders.
I put my left hand on the back of his neck and rammed his face into the
mud, the barrel of my pistol pressing into his neck.
The throbbing of the rotors was virtually overhead. The heli was
hovering.
It stayed there for several seconds, the trees flexing under the
downwash.
Shape, shine, shadow, silhouette, spacing and movement: those are the
telltales that can betray your location. But we were in good cover;
Sarah knew that, too, and continued slowly pulling on the warm clothes.
The heli moved away about fifty meters, hovered again, then moved on.
The sound of its rotor blades disappeared completely. I took the muzzle
away from the American's neck and told him to carry on. He finished taking
off his T-shirt. Sarah took off the jacket, put on the T-shirt, and replaced
the jacket. All that was left were his socks and boxers. It was Lance's turn
to shiver, the thick hair on his back plastered flat by the rain.
I could see in his eyes that he was starting to flap. He must have
thought he was going to be killed, and started mumbling some sort of prayer
to himself. But it wasn't a plea, the tone was more of acceptance.
I said, "It's OK, Lance, you don't need Allah yet, you're not going to
die. Just shut the fuck up."
Sarah was sorted, kneeling with her hands in her jacket pockets,
wearing size eleven trainers and jeans with the gusset hanging halfway down
to her knees, with turn ups so big they looked like some sort of fashion
statement.
The boy was still mumbling away to himself on his knees, bent forward
with his forearms resting on the ground, his hands clasped together in
prayer. He was trying his best to be the gray man.
Sarah looked at me.
"What about him?"
I said, "Let's get moving while the heli's gone. I'll tie him to the
tree with my belt. He'll be fucked off, but he'll live."
She shook her head.
I said, "No, just leave him. Come on, let's go. We need to make
distance."
She gave a sigh as I took the belt from the bag and kicked Lance over
to the tree and began to secure him to it. An hour or two and he would free
himself; if not, he deserved to die anyway. He was still muttering to
himself, and as I tightened the knot he blurted out some insult to Sarah in
Arabic.
He was probably telling her what a bitch she was for fucking him over
like this, after all they had been through together and all that shit. She
ignored it. I felt like telling him I knew how he felt.
I had a quick look around to check we hadn't left anything, and started
to crawl out of the shelter. Sarah followed, or at least I thought she did.
The Arabic mumblings got fainter.
I was still on my hands and knees, my head just emerging from the
branches, when the loud report of a weapon came from behind me. Instinct
flattened me to the ground. In almost the same instant I realized it wasn't
me who'd been shot and slithered out of the way.
My first thought was that he'd somehow got Sarah. I jumped to my feet
and ran around the tree to approach him from the other side. I started to
crawl in, weapon at the ready. Pushing through the branches on my stomach, I
saw him. He was still being held up by his secured hands, but his body was
sagging and his legs were splayed, like the crumpled victim of a firing
squad. There was no way Lance would be feeling the cold anymore.
Sarah had head-jobbed him with a semiautomatic. She was on her knees,
putting the weapon into her jacket pocket.
What the fuck was it with this woman? Every time she was left alone
with a man she landed up killing him.
"Give me the gun, Sarah ... Give it."
She looked up into the sky, as if I were being boring, pulled it from
her pocket and threw it over to me. I crawled back out. It was pointless
keeping a low voice now; half the state would know where we were. I snapped,
"What the fuck are you doing?"
"He wouldn't stop, believe me. He would try and join up with the other
two or carry on himself. I know these people. I know Lance very well.
Look, the other two they know where, how and when to do the hit. What
you did this morning won't stop them." Her face had taken on a manic look.
"For rack's sake, Nick, I'm beginning to wish I'd just killed you and
opted to carry on with him."
There was no time for debate. We'd been compromised. We had to be like
animals now and run as fast as we could; it didn't matter where, we just had
to get out of that immediate danger area. Only when we were a safe distance
away could I stop and assess.
Assuming the shot had been heard, there would be chaos at the police
control center as it was reported over the radio net. They would just have
been starting to work through all their post-incident procedures when,
literally, bang!" another problem. Initially they'd be confused, but they'd
soon figure out where it had come from, and direct the helicopter and
follow-up our way.
We legged it. We could move much faster now than before, even with
Sarah wearing her size-eleven Nikes. I was severely pissed off with her for
what she'd done, but fried to control it. Once you allow yourself to get
angry, you stop concentrating on the aim, which in this case was to make
distance. Whether or not she was lying wasn't an issue at the moment, I
didn't care. The only thing that mattered right now was escape.
The helicopter swooped over the canopy. We stopped in our tracks and
took cover beneath the trees. But the aircraft wasn't hovering this time, it
was moving fast and low. It crossed directly overhead, blasting torrents of
rain water from the trees onto our heads, then roared away at speed.
I decided to keep going in the same direction, a straight line away
from the house. I wanted to find a road or some habitation. A house should
mean a vehicle.
It was fully light now. Our faster pace had got some body warmth going,
and if anything I was starting to overheat. Just like me, Sarah was puffing
and panting as we scrabbled up the rises and stumbled headlong downhill.
There was no need to explain to her what I was doing. She was actually a
help, because it was so much easier to have two sets of eyes and ears.
After thirty minutes of hard running we finally hit a road. It was a
single carriage way potholed and no more than three or four meters wide. I
paralleled it to the right, running through the trees about ten meters to
its side. We hadn't gone far when I heard a vehicle. We stopped, got down,
and I rested on my elbows and knees to keep myself out of the mud and
preserve body warmth. It was approaching fast from behind us, engine roaring
and tires splashing on wet tarmac.
A blue and white appeared and sped past, its roof-mounted red and blue
light bar flashing brighter than was normal in daylight because of the cloud
cover. The police would have things squared away by now; they were probably
placing a cordon around the whole area. They'd then either wait for us to
emerge, or come in and flush us out.
The moment the cruiser disappeared from view we got up and started
moving. The wind had strengthened and I could see waves of heavier rain
coming in ahead. After twenty minutes of running through deeply rutted,
puddled ground we came to a large open area, a perfect square of about five
acres cut out of the forest, with a white cattle fence around the perimeter.
Sitting in the middle, and approached by a driveway from the road, was a
two-story ranch house built of wooden slats, with a pitched roof, tiled with
gray slates. A square extension had been added onto the far end, and I could
see an open garage at ground level. Inside were a pickup truck, two other
cars and a small powerboat on a trailer. The building and two of the three
vehicles looked as if they'd seen better days.
There was no approach to the garage that avoided open ground. I guessed
there would be windows on every side of the house, to take advantage of the
views. Six or seven horses were loose in the field, but there was no
evidence of dogs and the house itself seemed quiet enough. Maybe everybody
was still tucked up in bed.
"You stay here," I whispered to Sarah.
"I'm going to go and get a wagon. When you see me drive out, move up to
the road."
"Why aren't I coming over with you?" She sounded suspicious, as if she
thought I'd get in a vehicle and just leave her stranded. If only she knew.
She was in no position to question my decisions, but I answered.
"Number one, it's quieter if I go on my own I know what I'm doing, you
don't. Number two, I don't want you killing anybody else. And number three,
you have no choice. I have your documents in here." I half turned to show
her the bag on my back.
"You want me to help you, you wait here."
The plot of land was as flat and green as a pool table, not a single
fold in the ground. Checking the road for vehicles and the sky for helis, I
set off across grass that was about three inches high and full of moisture,
running but trying to keep as low as possible. I didn't know why, because it
didn't make me any less visible, but it just seemed the natural thing to do.
I was leaving a clear track in my wake through the wet grass, but I couldn't
do anything about that.
I kept looking at the windows for movement. As I got closer I could see
that the upstairs curtains were drawn. I wondered if Mr. and Mrs. Redneck
were sitting in bed watching the news about last night's events down the
road. For sure, there'd be more news crews at the lake by now than there
were police.
Reaching the house, I bent down below a side window with open curtains.
In this weather there would have been a light on if people were up and
about, and there wasn't, but even so I didn't chance looking inside. I held
it there for a few seconds and listened. Nothing. Now that I was close up to
them I could see that the slats weren't wood at all, but aluminium painted
to look that way, and the roof was just felt, masquerading as tiles.
I moved around to the opposite side of the house, toward the garage
extension, making sure that I kept low to avoid the windows.
I shook my head to get the rain out of my face. There were no wet tire
marks on the garage floor or rain on the wagons. There had been no movement
since at least last night.
The first thing to do was check whether any of the vehicles were
alarmed. I couldn't see any warning signs, flashing LEDs, or other
telltales.
An alarm would probably have cost more than the two cars anyway.
I tried all the doors on the vehicles, starting with the pickup truck,
then the two others a small, rusting red Dodge, a bit like a bottom-of-the
range Rover, and an elderly, olive-green estate car, with fake wood paneling
along the sides that made it look like a stagecoach. Everything was locked.
The rain was drumming on the garage roof as I went back to the muddy white
Nissan pickup. It had a double cab, with a flat bed on the back, protected
by a shaped, heavy plastic liner. I had a quick mooch in the boxes next to
it against the wall, then moved aside the plastic bottles of two-stroke mix
for the boat engine, looking for something to jimmy the door open with.
I found a toolbox and was bending over it, moving the tools really
slowly and carefully so I didn't make any noise, when there was a shout that
made me jump.
"Don't move! Freeze, yo' sum of a bitch!"
Whoever it was, he must have spent his life stalking animals in the
woods, because I hadn't heard a sound. I didn't move a muscle.
"Keep still or I'll shoot yer so'ry ass," he said in a really cool,
calm, deep Southern drawl. He was directly behind me.
Fucking right I stood still. I also made sure he had a good view of my
hands. I had a pistol tucked down the front of my jeans, and another in my
jacket, but they were staying where they were. I didn't know what he was
pointing at me, or even whether he had anything at all, but I wasn't going
to take the chance. I stayed bent over the toolbox and kept my mouth shut;
I didn't want to say anything that might antagonize him, especially in
my bad American accent.
I could hear his feet scraping on the concrete floor of the garage. I
listened intently; I wanted to estimate how far away he was.
"Sum of a bitch, stay whar yare." He sounded an oldish man, maybe in
his early sixties.
He was shuffling toward me. I moved my eyes so that I could catch his
reflection in the door window of the pickup. As he moved closer I could
clearly see an outstretched hand holding a snub-nosed revolver.
"D'ya know whose truck this here's is, feller?"
I shook my head very slowly.
"Muh sum's. Muh sum's a state trooper. He's out thar lookin' fer yer
ass right now. But yer in muh house. You belong time. Sums o' bitches, shit,
dammit..."
Either I was right they had been watching breakfast TV or Mr. and Mrs.
Redneck's little boy had been on the telephone to fill him in on events.
He carried on.
"The troopers is comin' now t'drag yer ass in, feller.
Shit, thet's muh sum's truck, he worked dadbumed hard fer thet .. .
mutherfucker, shit..."
I kept watching the reflection in the window. He took another couple of
steps toward me, but he shouldn't have done; you never get too close to
someone when you're holding a pistol what's the point, it's designed to kill
at a distance.
Another step and I could see the detail of the weapon. It was a .38,
the same type as the young black guy had been buying at Jim's. As the
salesman had told him, "Just point it like your finger at the center mass
and it will take them down." The hammer was back, which wasn't good for me.
Revolvers work on a double action: to fire, you have to make a very
positive squeeze on the trigger, which works both actions, pulling the
hammer all the way back, and letting it then go forward. That serves as the
safety device on a revolver, instead of having a safety catch, which you get
on most semiautomatics. But he'd cocked it; the hammer was pulled back, the
first action had already been taken up all he had to do now was gently
squeeze that trigger with less than seven pounds of pressure and the thing
would go off. A year-old baby can exert seven pounds of pressure with his
index finger, and this was a big old boy who was pissed off and sparked up.
I remained passive. He had me; what could I say?
The reflection moved and he was almost on top of me, and then I felt
cold metal in the back of my neck. He jabbed the pistol, moving it up and
down, and, knowing that he had his finger on the trigger, I started to flap.
I closed my eyes, ready to die.
"Fuckin' sums o' fuckin' bitches," he ranted.
"Why dim't you fucks git a job like ev'ry other mutherfucker? .. .
Shit.. . not jest come an' take .. .
yer not gonna take here ..."
I opened my eyes and looked in the window. He had his arm fully
extended and the muzzle was still in contact with my neck. Either he was
going to kill me by accident if that second pressure was pulled, or I was
going to get fucked over well and truly once the son and his trooper mates
arrived on the scene.
If I was quick enough on the initial move, I'd be safe for a second; it
was what I did afterward that would decide whether or not I lived. I was
going to get caught or I was going to die, so anything I did before that was
a bonus.
I didn't want him to see me taking the three deep breaths to fill my
lungs with oxygen, so I just let him get on with jabbing the muzzle into my
neck while I closed my eyes and got ready. He cackled at his own humor as he
said, "Muh sum's gonna kick yer sorry ass, you fuck." He was getting more
angry as he gained confidence.
"Why is you here doin' yer kinin'? Git home an' do yer kinin' thar ...
shit..." He was thinking of something to add. He found it: "sums of
bitches."
I took the final breath and opened my eyes. Fuck it, just go for it.
Stepping forward with my right foot, and at the same time swiveling
left on the other, I raised my left arm, bellowing like a lunatic. I was
hoping for two things: that it would confuse him, and that it would also
spark me up. It didn't matter to me which part of my left arm hit his weapon
arm, as long as it did. My arm connected and I could no longer feel cold
metal against my head.
My left forearm now had to keep contact with his weapon arm as I
carried on swiveling around so that I was facing him. He was bigger than I'd
expected. His unshaven face looked like crinkled leather and it was topped
with a riot of uncombed gray hair. I grasped the material of whatever he was
wearing on his weapon arm, trying to keep the .38 facing anywhere but at me.
A round went off, and the report echoed around the garage. He probably
didn't even realize he had pulled the trigger.
I kept turning, and he started to scream back at me and holler for
"Ruby." His face was no more than six inches from mine, and I could smell
his bad breath and see his toothless mouth, wide open.
For the full two seconds my move had taken, my eyes had never left the
pistol. In theory, the rules of squash apply: never take your eye off the
ball. But I'd always found it hard; sometimes I reckoned it was just as
effective to look at the other player, because just before he hits the ball
his eyes will tell you if he's bluffing a hard one and is in fact going to
hit it gently. It wasn't something I'd been taught, it was just something I
found myself doing instinctively in that situation; maybe that was why I was
such a crap squash player.
As I turned farther, so did he. The look on the old boy's face was not
a happy one. A couple of seconds ago things had been going really well for
him, and yet now he thought he was about to meet his maker. His head and
body were turning away from me, presenting his back, and with my right hand
I was able to slam his head against the wagon. There was a thud on the
window as he made contact, with me still gripping what I could now see was
the blue overall sleeve on his left arm. I pushed him hard against the
pickup with the weight of my whole body, knocking the air out of him. I
pushed with my right knee against the back of one of his kneecaps and he
buckled. I held his head to control his fall.
I didn't say a word. I didn't have to. He was on his knees,
spreadeagled against the wagon, his face pressed against the door. I gripped
his weapon arm and shook it. The .38 clattered to the floor.
But that wasn't the end of it. This boy wasn't giving up. Spit and
blood flew out of his mouth as he raged, "You sum of a fuckin' bitch, thet's
all yer want t'do, come here an' take .. . shit."
I was worried about his wife; was Ruby on the phone to the police, or
getting out the shotgun? I stepped back and drew my own pistol, kicking his
left arm to get him right down on the floor. Then I delivered a couple of
persuaders for him to get under the pickup. Now what? I ran.
I sprinted out of the garage, turned left past the front of the house
and legged it across the grass, following the track I'd made on the way in.
The rain was pelting down.
I heard a woman shout behind me, but I didn't look back. There were no
shots.
I vaulted the fence and made my way through the woods to Sarah. She was
on her haunches, against a tree. I collapsed next to her, panting on my
hands and knees. I looked up and we exchanged a glance. What could I say?
I'd fucked up. You can be so close to civilization, yet when you're wet,
cold, hungry and don't exactly know where you are, it can seem so far.
There was a gap that she filled.
"What now?"
"Let me think ..." I looked back at the house. There was no movement.
Ruby was probably in the garage, dragging her husband out from under
the pickup before heading back to the phone.
My mind was racing through all the options, but the decision was made
for me. A cruiser ripped along the road from the opposite side of the house,
a blue and white blur in the driving rain. No sirens, no lights, just a foot
flat down on the gas pedal. If it was Mr. and Mrs. Redneck's little boy
responding to the call, he wasn't going to be happy with the way I'd abused
his father's Southern hospitality.
I got up and started to move. They would be following up big time,
tracking the sign I'd left in the grass. I ran back the way we had come,
then hung a right toward the road. At that moment I heard the helicopter
rattling through the sky. We got into tree hugging again. The moment it had
flown past, and not even bothering to look behind me to check for Sarah, I
started motoring through the forest. She would just have to keep up.
Reaching the edge of the wood near the road, I dropped onto my hands
and knees, watched and listened. The only sounds I could hear were my own
labored breathing and the rain hammering on the tarmac and leaves.
Sarah flopped down beside me.
I crawled to the very edge of the tree line and looked out. The wet,
potholed, single-carriage way road was deserted.
e both lay there in the mud, lifting our heads and checking for
movement like a pair ofmeerkats. I couldn't see anything, just solid walls
of rain.
Finally I nodded to her. She acknowledged. I got up and sprinted across
the road, but instead of going into the tree line, I cut left and started
following the edge of the tarmac.
She shouted, "Nick, what are you doing? Come on, let's get under
cover!"
I turned and waved her toward me.
She hesitated a moment, then understood and ran to join me. I kept to
the roadside for another thirty meters, checking backward, forward and
upward for movement. I chanced about ten meters more and knew I was tearing
the ass out of it. I ducked to the right and moved into the tree line.
Even if they followed up with dogs, it would take them a while to
reestablish our trail, for the surface scent would be washed off the tarmac
by the heavy rain, slowing the dogs down severely. It would then be up to
the trackers to cast for sign in both directions and along both sides of the
road, because for all they knew I might have doubled back. Only when, or if,
they refound our trail could they get the dogs back on the scent.
For the next half hour I picked my way through dense forest. The ground
was undulating and littered with knolls; it was hard going, but excellent
cover, the sort of terrain that a light aircraft might crash into and never
be found. I was heading in this direction for no other reason than that I
wanted to; sometimes there is no absolutely correct answer.
Every ten minutes or so the heli clattered across the sky, casting
around for movement or visible sign. This time it got a bit too near. We
stopped and hid, using the chance to catch our breath. Both of us were still
soaked to the skin with rain and sweat. As the heli came in low over us, the
trees swayed with the downwash and another sixty gallons of rain cascaded
through the canopy. My throat was dry and rasping as my chest heaved, the
only positive thing being that all this effort was keeping my body core
nicely heated.
Still the helicopter didn't move out of the area. He was there,
somewhere;
low and slow. I looked back the way we'd come and saw the ground sign
we'd left. It would be easy enough even for the untrained eye to follow, but
for anybody who knew what they were doing, possibly with dogs, it was a
floodlit motorway.
Deep down, I knew it wouldn't take them long to find where we'd crossed
the road. From there it would be simple; we were traveling through wet
forest, over stinking ground, in rain and fog perfect terrain and conditions
for keeping a scent glued in position. What was more, they would be
following on fresh legs and able to call up reinforcements at will, and
after a while they'd be able to predict our direction of travel so that
others could intercept us. Then again, maybe they didn't have dogs or
trackers on the case yet; it wasn't as if such things were on twenty-four
hour standby. Visual tracking is not the most popular skill for a person to
take up, and exponents are in short supply; maybe it would take them hours
to mobilize somebody, and maybe they lived on the other side of the state.
Maybe ... maybe. Whatever, every man, but hopefully not his dog, would be
out looking.
I had to admit to myself that I had no idea where we were going, and we
were gradually exhausting ourselves. A decision had to be made: Did we hide
up and wait until dark to move out of the area, preferably by vehicle?
Or did we take our chances now?
The heli's blades chopped the air above us. It didn't seem to be going
anywhere. This was strange; it wouldn't be able to see a thing under the
canopy, and in a backwoods area like this it was unlikely to be fitted with
thermal-imaging equipment. It was a full ten minutes before I heard a change
in engine pitch, and the aircraft rattled off into the distance. I moved
from under the tree and continued running. Our pace was slowing perceptibly.
I was fucked. My footprints were getting closer and closer together as my
strides shortened: to a visual tracker or trained dog it would be the
encouraging sign of a slower-moving quarry. I glanced behind me.
Sarah looked like death on legs.
I tried to think of positives. If you run at 10 mph for one hour in an
unknown direction, you could be anywhere in a circle of just over 300 square
miles. An hour later that will have become an area of 1,256 square miles.
In The Lone Ranger, Tonto used to stop and say, "Five wagons, two hours
ago. That way, kemo sabe." Luckily, real life isn't that easy and Tonto
lives in Arizona.
I decided to lie up and wait until last light. With no compass or stars
to guide us, I could be going around in circles for weeks. During darkness,
the plan would be to move to a known quantity the road and parallel it until
I could get my hands on a vehicle.
I carried on for another ten minutes or so, with Sarah now up with me.
About sixty or seventy meters away to my half right, there was
something that looked as if it could work: a fallen tree on higher ground,
its branches still intact but decaying. It had fallen down a sharp bank. It
would give us ideal cover from view from the air as well as the ground and,
just as important, it would give us cover from the elements. If the police
didn't get hold of us, I didn't want the weather to finish us off. It
wouldn't be long before exhaustion and cold would take their toll.
"What are we doing now?" Sarah asked.
"Why have you stopped?"
I didn't bother replying; I was looking back at the route we'd taken.
Then I turned around again and looked forward at the tree, off to my
half right. The ground ahead was the same as behind, rises, with lots of
dead ground beyond.
I turned half left and started kicking my feet, leaving obvious sign. I
wanted them to see my direction change away from the fallen tree. Sarah
followed on behind, puffing and panting, struggling to keep the size eleven
trainers on her size-five feet.
Over a rise, and in the dead ground beyond, was a stream a couple of
meters wide. I headed down and waded straight into the freezing water. I
checked behind me and couldn't see the tree.
Sarah stood her ground on the bank.
"What are you doing?"
"Get in."
The water came over my knees. I turned left and moved downstream,
stopping every dozen or so paces and looking back to make sure I couldn't
see the tree. I had trudged about fifty meters, with Sarah splashing along
behind me, before I decided this was far enough. I didn't know why, it just
felt right. I got out on the far side of the stream and stood still. I could
hear Sarah's trainers squelching as she came up beside me, visibly thankful
for the rest.
I gave myself a minute to collect my thoughts, looking at her, soaked
and bedraggled, fir needles splattered on her face, twigs in her hair. Not
exactly how she'd choose to appear at one of her embassy parties, but she
was doing well; she'd obviously kept herself in shape.
"Ready?"
She nodded and took a deep breath to prepare.
We moved up and down for another 300 meters or so, in a direct line
away from the stream. Sarah was starting to feel the strain, and I could
move only at her speed. I decided that this was far enough; it was time for
one last bit of deception. I stopped and moved over to an outcrop of rock.
Sarah came up level with me, and we both had our hands on our knees,
panting for breath as if we'd just finished a 200-meter sprint.
"Sarah, take off your underwear."
She looked at me blankly. She'd heard me say that before, but not in a
situation like this.
"What?"
"Your panties, I need them." I'd already taken off my jacket and was
pulling off my shirt. I was after the T-shirt underneath. Her expression
told me that she wasn't sure about this.
"Sarah, trust me. They must have dogs." She didn't bother to ask, just
moaned to herself about getting undressed.
In any other situation it would have been quite nice to watch her drop
her jeans and peel off her underwear, but that was the story of my life:
wrong time, wrong place.
I got my shirt back on and shivered as it touched my skin. Sarah was
busy doing up her jeans. I picked up her panties and placed them with my
T-shirt between the rocks and a bush. If we were being tracked visually or
by dogs they would get to this point. The mutt doesn't know what's really
happening and what exactly he's looking for; to him it's just a game. A dog
can confuse an item of clothing with the quarry and assume victory with its
find. Then the handler has to get the dog sparked up again before it will
continue.
Dogs pick up scent in two different ways: from the air, and from
contact with the ground, trees, plants and buildings. Airborne scents don't
last long; they are quite quickly blown away by the wind. Ground scent,
however, can be obvious to a dog for anything up to forty-eight hours, and
can be generated not only by leaving your smell on things you touch, but by
your movement itself. If you're walking on grass, or pushing through
vegetation, you'll crush leaves and stems with every step.
Even on bare ground your footprints will release air and tiny
quantities of moisture that have been trapped in the earth, and they smell
quite different from the air above ground. From your "scent footprints," a
dog can even tell which direction you are moving in, because as you push off
each step with your toes, the front of the scent print is more obvious than
the heel, and it doesn't take long for a well-trained dog to work out what
that means.
Just as each person's footprints look slightly different to the human
eye, so does the mixture of scents in a smell footprint to a dog. If he's
really switched on, he might even be able to track one individual where
there are a number of people traveling together.
A dog could out-hear, out-smell and out-run me. But I could outthink
him.
"The strongest odor is from the sweat glands," I said to Sarah.
"But at the moment I think your underwear will smell more than your
T-shirt." I grinned.
"Nothing personal."
She thought about it and nodded; she had to agree on that one.
"OK, follow me. Step by step. Don't touch anything, not even to lean
on." I started to pick my way over the outcrop, sticking to the highest
rocks to keep out of any areas where scent could be trapped. Hopefully, they
would be washed clean by the rain.
We moved into dead ground, carefully picking our way to prevent leaving
sign. I started to move back down to the river. I got seventy-five meters
short of the water and moved left until I saw the fallen tree.
From nowhere, the heli reappeared.
We hurtled under the trees, hugging them as if they were long-lost
relations.
I heard the groan of the rotors again, moving deliberately over the top
of the canopy. It got so close I could feel the downwash. I suddenly made
sense of what it was doing it was following the line of the stream, maybe
patrolling any exposed waterways because that was all they could see down
here. It moved off and so did we.
The fallen tree looked quite promising. There were enough branches to
hide under, and we could even get under the trunk where it lay clear of the
ground. It was going to be a squeeze, but we'd be needing to huddle together
anyway to share body heat.
Sarah was down on her knees trying to catch her breath. She searched my
face as I motioned her in.
"Why aren't we running?"
"I'll explain later, just get under cover."
She squeezed in and I followed. The underside of the trunk was just as
wet and cold as the open air, but we were hidden and had a chance to rest.
I wasn't too sure anymore if this was a good decision, but it was too
late to worry now.
I made sure I could see the first turning point before the stream by
scraping away the mud between the trunk and the ground. I'd used the same
tactic time and again in the jungle, where it was standard procedure to
"loop the track" and put in an instant ambush on your own trail. If we were
being followed, they would pass no more than sixty or seventy meters away
and move half left, away from us and into the dead ground.
There they'd find the stream, and start trying to cast over the other
side to pick up our scent or ground sign again. That would give us vital
time in which to act; if I saw dogs while lying up, I'd just have to make a
run for it.
The heli passed overhead yet again, this time at speed, but we were
well concealed. It could stay there all day if it wanted to, it wouldn't
make any difference. Sarah was looking at me, waiting for an explanation.
"We wait until last light and go back toward the road." I pointed
uphill.
"That way."
She wasn't enjoying this outing, but she cuddled into me. I was wedged
against the trunk, looking out; she was behind me, her body spooned against
mine with her arms around my chest. I could feel her warmth. I tried hard
not to think about how much I liked her depending on me. Continuing to look
out, I tilted my head toward her.
"Concealment is our best weapon. It's going to be cold, and you'll
think you're about to die, but you won't as long as we keep close and keep
each other warm. Do you understand that?"
I felt her nodding, then she squeezed herself a little more tightly
against me. Even in these circumstances, I had to admit it felt good.
There were three situations I'd hated all of my life: being wet, cold
or hungry. Four, if you included having to shit in the field. All our lives,
even as children, those are the three things that most of us try to avoid,
but here I was, doing it again, and I couldn't help feeling that, at
thirty-eight, I should be seriously concentrating on getting a life. The one
I had seemed to be going nowhere fast.
As the minutes ticked by my body started to cool, even with Sarah
snuggling in behind me, and the ground itself seemed to become colder and
soggier. I could feel her body warmth at the points where she was making
contact with me, but the rest of me was freezing. Every time she fidgeted to
get comfortable, I could feel the cold attack the newly exposed area.
She fidgeted again and muttered, "Sorry, cramp," as she tried to
stretch out her leg and tip up her feet in an effort to counter it.
I kept stag, listening to the stream, the wind in the treetops, the
rain dropping onto the leaves and debris on the forest floor. There was a
murky, calf-high mist permeating the woods that reminded me of stage smoke.
That could work either for us or against us: it would give us some visual
cover if we were forced to move, but it was also good for the dogs.
As time passed without any hint of a follow-up, I started to feel
better about our situation. I looked at my watch: seven forty-six. Only
another twelve hours or so until last light. Doesn't time fly when you're
enjoying yourself? At least the Baby-G surfer was keeping cheerful.
Sarah had settled down and wanted to talk.
"Nick?"
"Not now." I needed time to think. I wanted to take a long hard look at
what she'd told me, and to think about all that had happened. Was she
bluffing about the Netanyahu plot? How did they plan to kill him? How had
she been planning to stop them?
My head was full of questions, but no answers. Now wasn't the time to
ask. Tactically, noise had to be kept to a minimum, and besides, I needed to
keep my head clear for the task in hand. I had to get out of here alive,
preferably with Sarah still alive, too, for there was still another job to
do.
n hour later Sarah and I were chilled to the bone and shivering
violently.
I tried to combat the cold by tensing up all my muscles and then
releasing them; that worked for a while, but I was soon shaking again. I
didn't have a clue how Sarah was coping, and I didn't care now; my head was
in hyper mode trying to work out my options. Was she telling the truth?
Should I call London if I got out of this? Should I get help from within the
U.S.? From Josh, maybe? No, he wouldn't be back from the U.K. yet.
I heard a noise and hoped that I hadn't.
Peering through the mud hole, I opened my jaw to improve my hearing.
My heart sank. I turned my head to look at Sarah, who was just about to
tell me that she'd heard the dogs, too. The sounds were coming from the
direction of our approach. I couldn't see them yet, but they would be on us.
It was only a matter of time.
My eyes and puckered lips told her to stay quiet, then I moved my head
back to the hole in the mud.
Sarah put her mouth against my ear.
"Come on, let's go." I whispered for her to shut the fuck up; they were
coming over the brow of the rise.
There was a gang of them. The first thing I noticed was the two big
snarling dogs on long leads, steam rising off their wet coats, their handler
fighting to keep control. The good thing was that they were German
Shepherds;
they weren't tracker dogs, but "hard" dogs--there to bridge the gap
between us and the pursuers if we were spotted. The other good thing was
that they didn't look quite so big with their coats wet against their skin.
The pursuit consisted of a six-man police team. One of them had a
springer spaniel on a lead, its nose to the ground, loving the whole
business.
Apart from the tracker-dog handler, none of them was dressed for the
hunt; they were wearing just their normal brown waterproof jackets, and two
of them were even in shoes, with mud splattered up their pressed brown and
yellow-striped trousers.
They passed us in a haze of dog noise and steam as our tracks took them
half left, away from us and toward the stream. The moment they were in dead
ground I turned to Sarah.
"Now we go."
I squeezed under the trunk and immediately broke into a run in a line
directly away from the river. Maybe my hide-until-dark plan hadn't been such
a good idea after all. The only option now was to outrun the team. It was
unlikely the dogs would tire, but they could go only as fast as their
handlers, so I would just have to get them exhausted. The police had looked
wet and hassled, and were breathing hard. Even in our shit state we should
be fitter than they were.
I pushed on, looking for a point where we could hide a change in
direction.
It might not stop them, but it would slow them down. After close to
thirty minutes of hard running through thick woodland I had to stop and wait
for Sarah to catch up; she was panting deeply, clouds of her breath fusing
with the steam coming off her head. When we moved off again I checked my
watch. It was ten thirty-nine.
We went for it for another solid hour. Sarah was lagging farther and
farther behind, but I pushed the pace. I knew she would keep going. When we
used to train together in Pakistan she would never give up, even on a silly
fun run. And then it was only her pride at stake; now it was a bit more than
that.
We were in low ground and I could see sky about 200 meters in front of
us, through the tree trunks. I heard the sound of a car, and then splashing
on tarmac.
I crawled up to the tree line. It wasn't a major road, just a single
carriage way in each direction, and not particularly well kept, probably
because it wasn't used that much the sort of backwoods road that looked as
if the tarmac had just been poured from the back of a slowly moving truck
and left to get on with it. It might even be the same road as the last one,
there was no way of telling. The rain wasn't firing down like a power shower
anymore, just a constant drizzle.
I still didn't have a clue where we were, but that didn't matter.
You're never lost, you're only in a different place from the one you wanted,
and at a different time. Sarah had crawled up next to me and was lying on
her back. Her hair had clumped together, so I could see the white skin of
her skull. We looked as if we both had our personal steam machines strapped
to us.
I decided to turn right it could have been left or right, it didn't
really matter and just follow the road; at some stage we'd find a vehicle,
or at least discover where we were, then work out what we were going to do.
"Ready?"
She looked up and gave a nod and a sniff, and we crawled backward,
deeper into the tree line. I got to my feet and she accepted my outstretched
hand. I hauled her upright and we started running again, paralleling the
road. After only a minute or two I heard a car; I got down and watched as it
splashed through the potholes, lights on dipped, side windows misted up and
the wipers on overtime. As soon as it had disappeared from view we were up
and running.
The next vehicle was a truck loaded with logs; its wheels sank into an
enormous pothole and threw up a wall of water that fell just short of us.
There seemed to be a vehicle of some description every five minutes or
so. Most were going in our direction, which was a good sign. I didn't know
why, but it felt that way.
After another two kilometers or so I began to see lights forward of us
and on the opposite side of the road. As we got closer, I could see that it
was a gas station-cum-small general store with a tall neon sign saying,
"Drive Thru Open" in orange letters. It was a one-story, flat-roofed,
concrete building with three pumps on the forecourt, protected by a high tin
canopy on a pair of steel pillars. The place had probably been state of the
art when it was built in the Sixties or early Seventies, but now the white
paint was gray and peeling, and the whole fabric of the building was falling
apart. I knew how it felt.
There were windows on the three sides of the shop that I could see;
above the ones at the front were large, red, raised letters telling me
the place was called Happy Beverage & Grocery. Faded posters advertised
coffee and corn dogs, Marlboro and Miller Lite. They were all the same,
these sorts of places, family-run as opposed to franchised mini-markets, and
I knew exactly what this one would smell like inside a mixture of stale
cardboard and cona coffee, fighting with the aroma of the corn dogs as they
rotated in their glass oven. All rounded off, of course, with a good layer
of cigarette smoke. The main sound effect would be the hum of fridges
working overtime.
Even the pumps outside were early Seventies. This place was in decline;
maybe years ago, when the road was first built, it was a major hot
spot, but once the freeways had been laid to move the growing population of
North Carolina, the traffic went elsewhere. Happy Beverage & Grocery looked
like it was already history.
I stopped just short of the Drive Thru sign on the other side of the
road and got down. Sarah joined me, and I told her to wait where she was. I
crawled forward. I'd been right; now that I could see through the windows my
eyes hit on packets of everything from Oreos to Cheerios, and a line of
glass-doored fridges which were less than a quarter full of milk cartons and
Coke cans. A large glass pot of coffee was stewing away on a hob, alongside
a whole range of polystyrene cups, from two pints down to half a pint,
depending on how awake you wanted to be. If you wanted cream, it would be
powdered, without a doubt.
On her own, as far as I could see, and sitting down behind the counter,
was a large woman in her mid-thirties. I could see only her top half; she
had peroxide-blond "big hair," which was probably kept that way with a can
of lacquer a day; she must have been one of those Southern women the radio
program had been talking about. The T-shirt was probably her daughter's,
going by its tightness. I couldn't see her bottom half, but no doubt she'd
be wearing leggings that were about four sizes too small. She was eating a
corn dog and reading a magazine, and somehow managing to smoke at the same
time.
I crawled back to Sarah.
"Can we take a vehicle?" she said.
"Not yet. It doesn't look as if she has one."
Beyond the shop was another tarmac road that met this one at a
T-junction. The only thing that interested me was that where you have
junctions, you nearly always have signposts.
We headed for the junction. The neon light was reflecting off the
rainswept road and the hard standing of the pump area. I had to remind
myself that it was still daytime. The sign said, "Drive Thru," and I'd do
just that, given half a chance.
I started to envy the woman with big hair. She was sitting in there
with a TV or radio on, and the heaters would be blasting away to keep the
condensation off the windows; in fact, she was probably keeping so hot that
she might need to knock back a Coke after the corn dog. I wondered how she'd
keep the cigarette in her mouth.
We passed the shop and carried on to the junction. I motioned for Sarah
to wait, but she'd got her breath back, and with it some of her old habits.
She'd never liked being ordered around and not being part of the show.
She came with me.
I moved forward the last ten meters and spotted a signpost, green tin
on a tin stake. To my left, the way we had come, wasn't signed; to my right
was a place called Creedmore, which was no good to me I didn't know it from
a hole in the ground. But I knew where Durham was. It was just west of the
airport; lots of people and traffic, somewhere we could get lost. The sign
said that the road facing me was going that way.
It passed the gas station at the junction on the left, went uphill for
about half a mile, with muddy drainage ditches on each side, then
disappeared to the right behind a line of tall firs. That was where I wanted
to go once I'd lifted a vehicle, but before I did anything I had to make
sure the woman couldn't call for help. My eyes followed the phone lines from
the building across the junction. They paralleled the road running from my
left to right.
I moved in the Creedmore direction, about twenty meters beyond the
junction, and crawled back up to the road, looked and listened. Absolute
silence. I got to my feet, nodded at Sarah and we sprinted across. Once back
in the trees, I followed the phone lines until I found a pole about five
meters short of the junction.
I started taking my belt off, and asked Sarah for hers. This time she
didn't question me. She followed the line of my gaze as I studied the top of
the pole.
"Are you going up there?"
"I want to cut the line to the gas station."
"Are we going to rob it?"
Sometimes she had only a nodding relationship with reality. I stopped
pulling my belt off and looked at her.
"Are you serious?" I wondered about what had happened to all those
expensive years of university training. She had enough brain power to move a
glass without even touching it, but sometimes she didn't seem to have even
an Eleven Plus in common sense.
"We're just going to get a car and get the fuck out of here," I said.
"We have guests arriving, remember?" I mimed a dog biting with my hand.
I took her belt and buckled the two together to make one big loop. Hers
was the American's heavy biker's belt, with a Harley-Davidson logo that
said, "Live to ride, ride to live." I dropped the loop at the bottom of the
pole, hooked my feet inside either end, gripped the pole with my hands, and
started to climb. I'd learned how to do this from a documentary on the South
Pacific, when I'd seen blokes use similar devices to climb coconut trees.
You slid your feet up as high as you could, keeping the strap taut, then
pressed down until it gripped. It was then a matter of reaching up and
gripping the pole with both hands, lifting your feet again, and so on. That
was the theory; the pole was so wet and slippery, however, that it took me
several attempts to master it. At the end of the day, though, I was rather
impressed with myself; if ever I was marooned in Polynesia, I wouldn't go
hungry.
I heard the hiss of tires and the drone of an engine getting closer. My
heart missed a couple of beats while I wondered how I'd explain myself, then
both sounds changed direction and died as the car turned and headed toward
Durham. It happened twice more. Each time, I stopped and waited until the
vehicle had gone. At least the treetops gave me some cover.
I had just another couple of feet to go when I heard a fourth vehicle
approaching, but this time from the direction of Durham. It was going slowly
and coming close.
I looked down for Sarah, but she was already moving away from the pole
and into cover.
The car drew up at what I guessed was the junction and stopped. I heard
a door open and the sound of radio traffic. It had to be a police cruiser.
I couldn't reach down for my weapon, because it was taking all my
strength and grip just to stop myself sliding back down the pole. I wondered
about climbing up the last couple of feet so I could rest on a cross spar,
but the way my luck was going I'd probably fuck it up and come hurtling down
like Fireman Sam and land on their heads.
I heard a burst of laughter and looked down again. Sarah was nowhere to
be seen, but a Smokey Bear hat was, covered in clear plastic, shaped so it
kept the felt dry. It moved into the woods, above a dark-brown raincoat that
stuck out at the sides. State troopers have zips up the sides of their coats
to enable them to draw their pistols easily, but this guy wasn't doing that,
he was undoing his front zip. I saw his knees jerk as he released himself,
then the sound of piss hitting the tree just a few feet below me. Steam rose
in front of the hat. I didn't want to make the slightest sound. I didn't
even want to swallow. My fingers were starting to lose their grip on the
rain-slicked pole.
I searched frantically for the trooper's mate. I couldn't see him; he
must have stayed in the car, as you do when it's raining. I could see
raindrops ricocheting off the garage roof, glistening in the light from the
Drive Thru sign. The stream of urine against the tree subsided as he
finished off, then he let go a resounding fart.
I started sliding. I pressed down hard on the belt with my feet, and
gripped the pole like a drowning man. The sounds below had stopped, and I
watched him jigging up and down to shake off the drops. He packed himself
away, checked his coat, and strode off.
I heard the troopers joking to each other. The car door slammed, and
then they drove off. I let out all the air I'd been holding in my lungs,
inching myself farther up the pole to increase my range of vision. The
cruiser was finally driving into the gas station. Why the fuck didn't he go
in there in the first place? Maybe he was trying to chat up the woman and
the last thing he wanted was for her to hear him farting away and stinking
the place out.
I reached the top and hooked my left arm around the cross spar. I took
a few deep breaths to calm myself down, then looked for Sarah. She was
emerging from the bush she'd been hiding in, and I wondered if she knew how
lucky she'd been: it looked a very inviting bush, and she might easily have
got drenched by old fartypants.
I followed the telephone line to make sure it was the one to the gas
station, reached down and retrieved the Leatherman from my pocket. Where
these lines come in to a pole, they get hooked up to take the tension from
the line, and then there's a nice little loose bit that carries on through.
I leaned out, squeezing hard with the mbber soles of my feet, got the pliers
part of the Leatherman over the line, and snipped. Then it was just a case
of sliding down the pole nice and slowly so I didn't land up with half a ton
of splinters in my arms and legs.
Sarah was straight in at me: "Give me a gun, Nick. What if he'd seen
you?"
It made sense but I felt uneasy. Giving Sarah a weapon seemed to be a
lot like giving Popeye spinach. On the other hand, if he'd spotted me she
could have done something about it. I still wasn't sure whether she would
fuck me over, but decided she still needed me too much. I'd let her have it
for now.
I got Lance's semiautomatic, 9mm Eastern-bloc thing out of my jacket
and handed it over. She said a sincere "Thanks" as she pushed back the top
slide half an inch and checked to see if there was a round in the chamber.
The cruiser was driving out of the gas station and coming back in our
direction. We both got down, and she used the time to put her belt back on.
The blue and white passed us heading toward Creedmore; maybe they were
helping to man a roadblock or something farther up the road.
I wanted her to stay where she was while I went back to the gas station
to hijack a vehicle. She insisted on coming with me.
"Listen," I said, "a man and a woman turning up at a gas station,
stealing a vehicle don't you think there's a bit of a chance they'd make a
connection with the lake?"
"Nick, I'm coming with you. I'm not going to take the chance of us
getting split up and this all going wrong. We're going to stay together."
She was right; without realizing it, she had reminded me what I was
here to do. If there was a drama with the police or whoever, and it was
obvious I was about to lose control, I would have to kill her before they
could get her. Not the ideal option, but at least she'd be dead. Looking at
her with my not-happy-about-it face on, I gave in to her demand.
"Fuck it, come on then."
We finished doing up our belts, moved back up the road for more
distance and crossed. We turned right and paralleled to a point where I
could get a clear view of the pumps and the shop again.
One car, a white Nissan sedan, was already on the forecourt, but it was
four up, with two couples in their mid-twenties. The driver had just started
the engine and out he rolled. I heard a distinctive ding-ding as the tires
ran over a rubber tube sensor. He got to the road, stopped, turned his
wipers and dipped lights on, laughing with the rest of them probably about
the woman with the corn dog turned left and off they went. We lay there,
waiting in the rain.
During the next ten minutes, two news vans with satellite dishes
scuttled past along the road, headlights blazing, windshield wipers working
furiously, on their way to get the story.
Another car rolled onto the forecourt. It was a Toyota, full of a
family. I was half up, ready to go for it, like a big cat watching the herd.
The car was ideal, a normal family sedan. Dad got out and, avoiding the
rain, ran straight into the shop. I saw him give Big Hair a few bills, then
he came out again and filled up. I decided against. I was looking at the
family two kids in the back, window half steamed up, the kids beating each
other up, the mother turning around and shouting at them. There were just
too many people in the car. It would be a nightmare to drag two screaming
kids from the car.
Ding-ding. They took the Durham road.
Sarah looked over at me.
"I thought we were in a hurry?"
Big Hair was walking across to the machine to get herself another
bucket of coffee. She went and sat back by the till, next to the window,
looking out, wistfully stirring her bucket with a spoon. I was right, it was
packet creamer. Perhaps she dreamed that one day Clint Eastwood would drive
onto her forecourt, come in to pay for gas, and bang, The Bridges of Happy
Beverage County. Until then, nice work if you can get it.
A sign to the left of the shop entrance announced, "24 Hour Video
Surveillance," together with the fact that they carried only fifty dollars
in the register and the rest was slipped into a night safe that the
attendant didn't have access to. I turned to Sarah.
"When we go to lift the wagon, I want you to get your T-shirt and pull
it over your head, so you can only just see out of it."
Ding-ding. Another vehicle drove in toward the pumps from our left.
This time it was a really old van, late Seventies, early Eighties, the
sort of thing Mr. T and the A-Team used to run around in, but a very tired
gray.
The windows were half steamed up, so I couldn't see how many were
inside, but as soon as the driver opened the door I knew this was the one.
He was in his early forties, and the important thing was that he got
out and didn't take the ignition key with him, but just waved at the woman.
He must be a local, because he was trusted enough to nil up and pay
afterward.
We got back into our big-cat positions, and I studied our prey. He was
wearing a pair of green overalls that had seen better days, with oil stains
and rips in the knees. His baseball cap should have been white but needed
burning more than bleaching now. He was skinny and of average height, with
about three days' stubble and four years' worth of wet or very greasy hair
over his shoulders.
The tank was fall, the filler cap went back on. I whispered, "You
ready?"
She nodded. He turned and, with his hands working their way into his
overalls for money, jogged toward the shop. I jumped to my feet and started
to run. With my left hand I pulled my T-shirt up over my face, and so did
she. We must have looked like a couple of sperm. I kept my eyes moving
between the van and the shop. I didn't really bother about what Sarah was
doing; the plan was for her to go to the near side of the van, to the
passenger door; I was to go around the rear, because I wanted to hide myself
as much as possible, then get in the driver's seat and go for it.
The glass panels had been smashed out of the back doors and were
covered with cardboard, and the whole thing was a rust bucket. I turned the
corner of the van and moved along the side toward the driver's door. I had
to skip over the loop of the pump lines and slipped on the diesel-stained
floor. I recovered without falling and got to the door. Still holding the
T-shirt over my head with my left hand, I got hold of the door handle in my
right. It was a rickety, rusty old thing, hardly any chrome left on it; I
pulled and it all but came away in my hand, hanging on by one edge.
The window on the other side was misted up and I couldn't see what
Sarah was doing. All I knew was that she wasn't getting in. She must have
the same problem; her handle must be busted.
The driver's window was down about three-quarters of the way. That must
be how he got in--just reach in and open up from the inside. I jumped up
slightly, got my right hand in ... and then chaos. The furious barking from
the back of the wagon made me jump back as if I'd been given the full twenty
seconds with a Tazer.
I glanced toward the shop. The guy was staring out, mouth wide open.
Someone trying to nick his van must have been the last thing he
expected.
The black thing in the back of the van was leaping up and down, going
ballistic. I had to put my hand inside again; it had to be done, I was
committed now. I reached in, yelling for Sarah to do something.
I was jumping up and down, trying to find and grab the inside handle,
the dog was reacting as if it had had to wait three days for lunch, and to
the left of me the distraught owner was coming out of the shop shouting, "My
dawg! My dawg!"
"Sarah, fucking do something!"
She did. I heard a loud, quick double tap from Lance's 9mm.
It couldn't get worse than this. I jumped away from the window, leaving
the dog in the van going ape shit and ran around to the front of the
vehicle.
"Sarah, fucking stop shooting! Stop!" Then I realized she wasn't firing
at the driver, she was drawing down on the two German Shepherds that had
come out of the tree line and were now about five meters away from giving us
the good news. It had just got worse.
She took one down; it fell over itself and kicked around on the ground,
yelping. The other one kept coming. Sarah turned to fire but it was too
close to me now. My right hand flew down to draw my weapon at the same time
as my left went to pull up my bomber jacket so that I could get to the
pistol. It was too late for both of us.
It's pointless trying to evade an attacking dog so close; without a
weapon, you can't do anything about immobilizing the fucker until it's
committed itself to an attack. You've got to let the thing sink its teeth
into you, and take it from there.
I had to get him onto me. I turned half left, let go of the bottom of
my jacket and presented my forearm, still trying to get to my pistol with my
right.
He didn't want to miss this. He leapt up, his jaws opening with a deep
growl, his lips pulled back to bare his teeth so he got a good bite first
time.
I saw his eyes roll back as he launched himself at me.
I stood my ground and braced myself for the hit. I felt his saliva fly
onto my face as he opened up and his head flicked back.
There were probably other things going on, but they were lost on me
now. I couldn't hear anything but the snarling of my attacker. I felt the
weight of the dog hit me, and then him closing his jaws on my arm. His teeth
sank straight through the jacket into the skin of my forearm and I started
to shout.
"Sarah! Sarah!" I wanted her to come and shoot this fucking thing.
"Sarah!"
I staggered backward with his weight, and he came with me. I got my
hand around the pistol grip; not completely, but enough to pull it out of my
jeans. The dog was jumping up on me, trying to get me to the ground, his
hind legs scrambling against my legs and waist. His legs hit my hand and the
weapon fell.
"Sarah!"
There was fearsome pain as his teeth tore into my skin. It was like
having multiple injections with pen-sized syringes. I had to let it happen.
I had to make sure the dog had confidence in himself, that he sensed an easy
victory. If I went with the flow, he'd keep his teeth in one place, thinking
he had me, he wouldn't thrash around all over the place. Forget the old
wives' tales about grabbing a foreleg in each hand and splitting them apart:
it only works with chihuahuas--and that's assuming you can catch the little
shit in the first place. In real life dogs are like monkeys, they're much
stronger than they look.
I continued to move back under its weight as the German Shepherd jumped
up and snarled. I could smell his raw-meat-eating breath mixed with mud and
the shit on his coat from the follow-up. He took a deeper grip on my arm and
I screamed out for Sarah again as I felt more flesh being mangled. She was
nowhere to be seen.
I heard several gunshots as I staggered back toward the driver's side
of the van. I was trying to look and act submissive; I didn't want to fight
this fucking thing, I just wanted Sarah to come around and hose him down.
The dogs' handler and the police wouldn't be far behind. We needed to
get moving.
The animal's growl changed tone as he shook his head from side to side
like a mad thing, trying to get a deeper grip. His rear legs were now on the
floor, with his front pads on my chest, walking back with me like a circus
performer, still attempting to join his jaws together, but through my arm.
Now the black thing inside the van sparked up again as I heard more
gunshots, but there was no instant, miraculous release of the grip on my
arm.
It wasn't going to happen. I'd have to do it on my own.
The dog was feeling really confident now; he knew he'd got me. I bent
down and, with my right hand, grabbed hold of his left rear leg. The limb
twitched as if he were doing an Irish jig as he tried to kick away.
I started to pull the back leg up toward me. The dog was confused and
pissed off, biting more and moving his head from left to right. I was
grappling to keep hold of his leg. It was dancing away like Michael Flatley
on speed.
I got a firmer grip on the spindly bit at the bottom of the dog's leg
and, with my right arm, pulled it up as hard as I could toward my chest, at
the same time starting to turn. The dog yelped with surprise, and I started
to pirouette, as if I were spinning a child in a game. I did three, four,
five turns, and the dog started to rise with the centrifugal force, anchored
by its teeth in my arm and my hand on his leg. He had to make a decision,
and he did: he let go of my arm. I didn't reciprocate by letting go of the
leg; I kept hold now with both hands and swung him around and around as
violently as I could. Still spinning, I managed to take two steps toward one
of the concrete pillars supporting the forecourt canopy. On the third step,
the dog's head connected with the pillar. There was a thud and a weak yelp
and I let go. My own momentum carried me on around for another one and a
half turns. My head was spinning as I tried to get my bearings.
I found the van. Sarah was sitting in the cab, firing out of the
window. I screamed at her, "The door! The door!" She leaned across and
opened it up. I looked down; my pistol was by the pump line. Bending down to
pick it up, and keeping bent to avoid getting hit, I half jumped, half
collapsed, into the driver's seat and slammed the door closed. As I did, the
black thing in the back tried to scramble over the driver's seat.
Sarah shouted, "Let's go. Come on, let's go!"
1 was still in a semi stoop over the steering wheel, trying to present
a smaller target, when the police started firing back at us.
All the windows were steamed up, probably from the dog's panting, which
was good for us, because at least it hid us from the video. Just as well, as
the T-shirt ploy had gone to rat shit the moment the dogs arrived on the
scene.
I hit the ignition and the engine turned over, but it failed to engage.
It sparked up on the second go. Sarah fired a few more rounds toward the
tree line. The mutt behind me wasn't biting, but it was making more noise
than the weapon reports.
The shots that hit the van reminded me of being in a helicopter under
fire; because it's so loud inside the aircraft, you don't know you're being
attacked until you see holes suddenly appearing in the airframe, accompanied
by a dull ping as the rounds penetrate.
The driver was screaming his head off inside the shop, jumping up and
down, but no way was he coming out until the shooting stopped. The woman was
on the phone, shouting into the useless receiver, and as we rolled off the
forecourt the driver started running along inside the shop, keeping up with
us, his arms waving in the air as he screamed at the top of his voice. It
was wasted on us. He was inside the shop and his fucking dog was making
enough noise to drown the roar of a helicopter.
Ping. Sarah was still screaming, "Come on, come on, come on!" And the
dog was adding his tuppence worth. He wanted out. Didn't we all.
I turned left onto the road. There was a coffee-holder on the dash,
with a half-full poly cup of coffee in it, a cigarette butt floating on the
top. As the van lurched, the whole lot went over my jeans. Then, surreally,
the radio suddenly came on of its own accord. Sarah fired a few more rounds
into the tree line. There was a return.
I looked in the wing mirror. The police were on the road, assuming
proper firing positions. I put my foot down.
I jerked my thumb at the dog and shouted at Sarah, "Sort that nicking
thing out!"
I turned left again and started to drive up the hill. I looked behind
me and saw this big black mangy thing. Fuck knows what it was, just a wet,
dank dog in the back, jumping up at the newspaper Sarah was trying to hit
and distract it with, barking and yelping away at us both.
We started to take the right-hand bend in the road. The moment we were
out of sight of the junction and shop I hit the brakes. I yelled, "Get that
fucking thing out!"
"How?"
"Just get it out!"
She opened the door and tried to grab hold of the dog, but it was
already scrabbling its way out, its claws tearing against her seat. It
clambered over and fucked off. It probably hadn't been trying to have a go
at us at all, it had just been frantic to get back to its owner.
She closed the door and I hit the gas pedal. I'd noticed some bags and
stuff in the back.
"Why don't you check that out?"
She didn't need telling again. She was straight in there.
"Is there a map?" My arm was killing me as I gripped the steering
wheel.
The wagon's heating system wasn't up to it, so I used my sleeve to wipe
the condensation from the windshield. Even the wipers only worked on half
speed. At least now I could sort of see where I was going, even if I wasn't
too sure where that was.
The bend eventually straightened out and trees loomed up on either
side. Above them, all I could see was thick gray cloud. Great; the worse the
weather, the less the chance of the heli still operating.
"Nothing, just crap." Sarah was back in her seat. She wound down the
window and started to adjust the wing mirror to keep a check behind us. I
kept my foot down, but the vehicle was making only about 60 mph with the
wind behind it, the threadbare tires not exactly gripping the road big time.
All the shit in the back was rattling, and bits of paper were flying around
in the draft rushing through the open windows. I just hoped the brake pads
were in better shape than the bits of the wagon I could see.
She tried to pull open the glove compartment on her side, which
probably hadn't been done for years. It gave way, and out spilled bits of
fishing wire, lighters, greasy old garage receipts, all sorts. But no map.
She shouted, "Shit, shit, shit!" I kept quiet, letting her frustration play
itself out.
I drove on for about three miles, during which we didn't say a word to
each other. We got to a T-junction with the same sort of road. There were no
signposts. I turned right.
I was feeling exposed. I didn't know if the police back at the gas
station had com ms which would depend on whether they had relay boards in
the
area to bounce radio signals off. I couldn't help a smile: Metal
Mickey's head would have come in handy.
I shouted at her so I could be heard above the noise of the wind.
"Did you drop any of the police?"
She was wiping the wing mirror. She seemed to have calmed down a bit.
"I don't know, I don't think so. Maybe."
I started to feel even more depressed. Whatever had happened, if we
didn't get out of the area very soon and hide up, we'd be in a world of
shit.
Less than two minutes later the chance came when I saw dipped
headlights in front of us.
"I'm going to take it, Sarah. Make sure you don't say a word, OK?"
She nodded.
"What do I do?"
"Just point the gun at whoever's in there. Do not shoot anyone. Just
keep your finger off the trigger .. . please."
I slowed down to about 20 mph and swung the van left, blocking the
road. The car kept coming toward us. I couldn't see how many were in it, but
it was a blue four-door sedan.
Sarah was waiting for instructions.
"Come out this side and follow me.
We have broken down, OK?"
I jumped out, trying to watch the car as well as listen for a heli. The
car slowed. It was a Mazda, one up, and going by the big hair blocking half
the windshield she was the twin sister of the woman at the gas station.
She wasn't too happy about what was going on. I had to be quick, in
case she reached for a weapon; for all I knew, she might be one of Jim's
best customers.
The car stopped. I ran over to the driver's side with a very thankful
face on. She hit her window button and let it down only a couple of inches,
but at least she wasn't going for her handbag or the glove compartment.
I got to the window and drew down on her, screaming, "Look down!
Look down!" My accent was getting worse.
She was maybe in her thirties. Her hair must have taken all day to
tease into that beehive. Her makeup was about two millimeters thick and
looked like wet cement now she'd started to cry.
I yelled, "Out, out!"
The door was locked. I kicked it and made out like a madman, which
wasn't far from the truth. She finally relented; Sarah heard the clunk of
the central locking and started moving toward the car as the woman got out.
I motioned with my hand for Sarah to take the driver's seat; she passed the
woman, who was standing on the road sobbing her heart out.
have babies. Please don't kill me, please. Take the car, take the car.
Take my money. Please don't kill me."
I wanted to tell her, Shut up. You're not going to die. I'm playing the
madman because I want to scare you; that way you don't go for a weapon, and
we all stay alive.
Sarah was in, door closed; I ran around to the other side and joined
her.
Before I'd even shut the door she was slamming the car into a
three-point turn. I looked under my legs to see what I was sitting on. It
was Big Hair's bag. No point in fucking her up completely; I got the barrel
of the pistol hooked in the bag and threw it out to her, just as Sarah
finished a really bad turn with lots of braking and tires screaming in the
wet.
"Get your foot down."
She didn't need any prompting for that.
The car interior smelled of fresh perfume and coffee. A large
polystyrene cup with a lid was resting in the console holder; I lifted it
out and gave it a shake. It was half full and the contents were still warm.
I took a couple of sips and handed it over. The air conditioning was on; I
turned a couple of dials and it soon changed to hot, hot, hot.
"Where to, Nick? Where am I going?"
I wasn't sure.
"Just keep going until we see a sign."
Ten minutes later we hit a main drag and were welcomed to Route 98
Raleigh was to the left, Durham to the right.
"Go left, left!" It was still a single carriage way but wider than
before and with houses dotted along the way.
Before long we were joining other vehicles on their daily migration
toward the city, and in no time we were in mainstream traffic and had some
cover.
I said, "Have you got any rounds left?"
She gave me her weapon. I checked and refilled her mag from the spares
in my pockets, and passed it back. She placed it under her right thigh with
a "Thanks."
I started to recognize our surroundings. Traffic was starting to slow
up;
every time we hit a major intersection there was another bunch of
lights letting people out from all the suburbs around the city. We couldn't
see any of the houses, though, because of the trees and low-level industrial
units that hemmed us in on either side.
We had stopped at a set of lights alongside some other people drinking
their breakfast. Some of them had big paper cups from drive-ins, some had
mugs that looked like Apollo space capsules, really wide at the bottom so
they didn't fall over in the car, then narrow at the top with a nozzle to
drink through. All of a sudden I saw people in different cars around us
smiling or laughing out loud to themselves. Sarah saw what was happening and
she wanted to listen in. She hit the radio buttons on preset and cruised
through the stations. Three goes and she got it. A man and a woman were
talking about people's choices of bumper stickers. The woman said, "One is
OK, but hey, more than that reads a ten on my geek meter."
The guy replied, "Have you seen the one that says, "A mind is like a
parachute. It only works when it's opened ..." Come on, man, that's like,
off the scale!" There was some canned laughter, then he quickly returned to
the airwaves.
"Hey, morning! It's Q98 comin' attchaaa ..." The ads started to roll.
Everyone was laughing with us in the traffic. Then it got worse as they
saw the same thing we did. The van four or five vehicles ahead had that very
sticker in its rear window. I couldn't stop laughing as we started to move
on green. I looked over at Sarah, who was joining in the fun; it wasn't that
the joke was that funny. I think we were just so relieved to be back in
civilization.
We hit the belt line saw signs for the airport and swung right at the
intersection onto the highway. About halfway around we were on an elevated
section, and down below us were low-level square buildings, mostly motels
and burger joints, islands in a sea of neon. The rain had slackened to a
drizzle.
I directed Sarah off the ramp and we cruised around, looking for a
motel that would work for us. She drove past a Days Inn, standing in its own
lot. It was a T-shaped building, with the reception at the top and three
stories of brown doors making up the stern. It had seen better days, but was
just what was needed. I let Sarah carry on past it so I could check out the
area. That way I knew which way to run if we got bumped once we were inside.
"Turn left here."
She drove into the parking lot of an adjacent single-story sportswear
outlet. There were about 200 cars in the 400-capacity car park; she found a
space in the middle and parked. We wiped the car interior of our prints, got
out and did the same to the outside--not that it mattered that much, as they
would have our prints from the van; it would just slow them up a bit.
Walking back toward the motel, we made an effort to clean ourselves up,
brushing the mud and pine needles off our clothes. It didn't seem to make
much difference. We got a few strange looks in the car park, but nothing too
serious; Americans know better than to stare at disheveled strangers. The
motorway roared above us with the morning's traffic, and a truck's brakes
hissed loudly as it stopped to make a delivery.
As I peeled the gloves and plastic wrap from the docs, I gave Sarah our
story.
"OK, we're Brits--boyfriend-girlfriend, traveling up from the Cape Fear
coast, had a puncture. We've been out in the rain trying to fix it, and all
we want to do now is sort our shit out."
She thought for a few seconds.
"Got it."
I cleaned up the jacket sleeve the dog had ripped as best I could,
wiping the dried blood on my hand against my jeans. A last quick spit and
rub on the more stubborn stains did the trick.
We'd put our hands through our hair in a last-minute effort to sort
ourselves out as we went through the door. We still looked rough, but so did
the motel. The carpet in reception needed replacing and a new coat of paint
wouldn't have gone amiss. To my left, a TV blared by the coffee and vending
machines as the glass doors closed behind us.
The receptionist went through the automatic company welcome: "Hi, how
are you today?" still looking down at something more important. She was
about seventeen or eighteen, and wore a maroon polyester vest and skirt,
with a white blouse. Her name tag said she was Donna. She was a black girl
with relaxed hair put into a side parting, a big, round pair of glasses and,
now that she was actually pointing it at us, a great big brilliant smile. It
might not be sincere, but at least she was the first person we'd been close
to for a while who wasn't shooting at us.
Her smile evaporated as she took in our appearance.
"What's happened to you folks?"
I did my best stupid English tourist impression.
"We had a puncture this morning and the car went off the road in all
this rain. Look at us. It's been a nightmare; we just want to clean up and
sleep." I stopped my waffle and looked sorry for myself while showing her
the state of my jeans.
She agreed, we were in shit state.
"Wow!" She looked down at the computer and hit the keys.
"Let me see .. ." She didn't sound too hopeful.
"It's early and I don't know if any rooms will be ready yet." She
smiled as she read the screen, and I knew we were in luck.
"Hey, you know what? I have a double room but it's smoking." The way
she said it, I knew that when the time came for her to have a child, she'd
sue someone lighting up even two states away. She looked up, waiting for us
to share her distaste.
I said, "That will be fine, thank you." She looked at us as if we were
somewhere below subhuman.
"We don't smoke, but at the moment anything will do." I smiled. We
became normal again and were given a big smile back.
She continued to hit the keys.
"Sure. I have a special at the moment:
thirty-nine dollars ninety-nine, plus tax." Her expression now said
that I should be jumping up and down with joy. I took the hint.
"That's great!" I pulled out my wallet and gave her my credit card. She
could have been asking for $139.99 plus tax, I wouldn't have given a shit.
"Thank you" she studied the card "Mr. Snell."
She swiped the plastic and the machine clicked and hummed as I filled
in the registration form. I put down any shit I could think of for the
vehicle registration. They never look at it anyway, and if she did, I'd just
say, sorry, Hugh Grant-type character Brit abroad.
"OK, you're room two sixteen. Where are you parked?"
I pointed out and to the left. She started to direct with her hands.
go around back to the left, up the first flight of stairs, and it's
there on the right-hand side."
"Thanks a lot."
"You're welcome. Y'all have a good one."
We walked out of reception and I placed my arm around Sarah, talking
shit about what a night it had been. We turned left to go to our non-car and
worked our way around the motel to our room. There was a chance that anyone
putting two and two together after watching the news might call the police,
especially if the gas station was already news. But this girl looked as if
she didn't even know what day it was. There had to be a point where I had to
accept I'd done all I could for now. It was time to clean up, get our act
together and then move on.
It was a typical, low-rent motel room that could have been anywhere in
the world, with a queen-sized bed, faded flower-pattern cover and white
melamine-veneered chip board furniture. The curtains were closed and the air
conditioner was off to save electricity.
I took the Do Not Disturb sign from the inside handle and put it on the
outside as I fiddled around trying to find the lights. Sarah passed me as I
closed the door and pulled the latch across. I went over to the air
conditioner and, leaving the curtains closed, switched it to full-blast
heat.
Sarah was sitting on the bed, pulling her trainers off. I walked back
to the other side and checked the window, a sealed, double-glazed unit that
overlooked the landing. The only way out was by the door. I visualized my
escape route. There were two staircases; I could either get down to the
ground or onto the roof. Once on the ground I would head back to the car
park and hijack a vehicle. If push came to shove, I'd kill her here
beforehand. I picked up the remote from the bedside cabinet it was attached
to a curly bit of wire so I couldn't nick it and started flicking through
the channels trying to find some news. The faded silver plastic TV must have
been about ten years old so were most of the programs.
Sarah went toward the air conditioner, pulling off her jacket and
muttering, "I need a shower." She started to take off the rest of her
clothes, placing them item by item on the heater, then weighting them with
ashtrays and a telephone directory to keep them in place. The air was
blowing them about as if they were on a clothesline in a gale.
I watched her undress as I lay on the bed. I couldn't stop thinking
about what she'd said the guys in the house were planning, and about how
lucky we'd been to get away. I just hoped she hadn't killed any police; even
if she was telling the truth about the assassination plot, we'd be in deep
shit over that.
I'd made a conscious decision to let her keep the weapon; if any police
had been killed, she had the weapon that linked her to that, and to the
Lance killing. London would have to do a mega deal with the Americans.
I watched her naked body walk across in front of me, heading for the
bathroom. She'd always been at ease with nudity, almost nonchalant, in the
way models are. Her body was beautiful and still well trained. I watched her
thigh muscles flex as she moved; her skin was usually so healthy it glowed,
but with those cuts and bruises she wouldn't be showing her legs off in
short skirts for a while.
As the shower started splashing I lay back against the headboard,
flicking through the channels with the sound on mute. I couldn't see
anything of use yet, like the news, but if I'd wanted to buy a diamond
necklace and earrings or an ab-cruncher, it was my lucky day. My chin was
resting on my chest, my back propped up by the pillow. I could smell myself:
wet, mushy and, like her, in need of a shower. Looking in the mirror to the
left of the TV, I saw a scarecrow who needed a shave.
I finally hit a news channel that was showing pictures of forests, then
the lake. I didn't bother turning it up. This must be it; we were famous.
There was film of different emergency vehicles toing and froing, police
and ambulance crews running around with waterproofs over their uniforms.
Then a policeman gave an interview with the same sort of thing going on
in the background. I really didn't want to know what he was saying.
If there were dead police, a picture of them would soon be onscreen.
It wouldn't change what I had to do, even though it might make it
harder.
The news was replaced by a commercial. I was in a semi daze trying not
to nod off. My eyes were stinging as much as my forearm now; at least that
had started to scab up a bit. I'd sort it out later. If I'd got tetanus I'd
be finding out very soon. I smiled at myself in the mirror as I thought, I
could always sue the police department. This was America, after all.
I watched a child's toy commercial, where two small girls were playing
with dolls. Shit! I leaned over to the bedside cabinet that held the phone
and a Days Inn notepad and pen combo, and wrote a big "K" on my left wrist.
Next to the pen was a small book of matches; I put it in my jeans pockets,
along with the mags.
My body was aching all over. I forced myself up, and pulled the phone
book off Sarah's jeans. They fell to the floor and I couldn't be bothered to
pick them up.
I trawled through the Yellow Pages, looking for car hire, called a toll
free number, and was told that, for a charge of $43 a day, plus tax and
insurance, they'd be with me inside an hour and a half.
Sarah came out of the shower just as I was putting down the receiver.
She had a large towel wrapped around her, and a smaller, still-folded
one in her hands. As she walked across to check her clothes I could smell
the soap and shampoo.
"Who was that?" she demanded as she threw the towel by the TV and bent
down to pick up the jeans and put them back on the heater.
"I've hired a car."
"Excellent. How long before we move?"
I didn't know why she was so pleased. We weren't going anywhere she
wanted.
"We?" I said.
"What the ruck's with this we business?" I always seemed to regress to
South London gob by twang when pissed off.
"All the bollocks you're on about is your problem, not mine. The only
we about this, Sarah, is that we we got the North Carolina police, FBI and
whoever else wants overtime looking for us, and if you have killed a
policeman and they catch up with us, we're in a very big world of shit. Take
my word for it, we won't survive any containment; they'll hose us down on
sight.
"We are going to do nothing. What I am going to do is, first, get us
out of this shit; then I am going to get us both back to the U.K. End of
story. I don't care what is happening elsewhere, or what you want to do
about it. I have enough shit here to deal with. Fuck Netanyahu."
She sat on the end of the bed and looked at me. I knew she was going to
give me a sales pitch, but tough, I wasn't going to let her get to me.
"Nick, I'm going to tell you anyway. It's important. I need your help."
I cut in.
"Sarah, I'm not interested in your stories. Not now, OK?"
She wasn't going to give up.
"Look, I am the U.K. liaison in a contact group set up by the CIA. It's
called the Counter-terrorism Center, and we're based at Langley. Our general
remit is to disrupt terrorist--" "Sarah, I told you, shut the fuck--" Her
voice got a bit louder. "--to disrupt terrorist operations; my particular
cell is coordinating a U.S. effort with European and African nations to roll
up Osama Bin Laden's networks."
"Bin Laden? What the fuck .. ."
She looked at me, waiting for me to continue. I didn't, but she knew I
was now starting to take an interest. She drew a breath and continued.
"Yes, Bin Laden. We had a common cause while he was fighting in
Afghanistan, that's true. But the problems began after the 'eighty-nine
Russian withdrawal and his return to Saudi. As far as he was concerned,
Nick, Afghanistan wasn't destroyed by the Russians, but by Afghans who had
turned their backs on their religion and their country for money and power.
Once he returned home, he saw the same corruption in all the Arab nations
that had adopted Western values--above all, in Saudi, the land of the two
most holy places, Mecca and Medina."
I looked at her blankly, wondering if she would be saying all this if
she knew her life depended on it.
"The whole situation was made worse by the Gulf War. To him, the
presence of hundreds of thousands of American and other foreign troops on
Saudi soil was a desecration of Islam, the return of barbarian Crusaders to
defile Islam's holy places. He vowed to wage war against their presence in
Saudi and against the Saudi leaders who had brought them into the country.
As far as he was concerned it had become an American colony. He wanted to
strike back at the West--in fact, at anyone who was non-Muslim and in Saudi.
"The thought that former mujahedin would one day come to the United
States and conduct operations didn't enter anyone's head at the time." She
allowed herself a small smile.
"The CIA has a word for it: blowback--a poisonous fallout, carried on
political winds, drifting back home from a distant battlefield." The corners
of her mouth went serious again as she added, "Bin Laden has become, over
the last several years, the international terrorist posing the most serious
threat to Western interests. He has an incredibly effective infrastructure
and, of course, he has lots of money to fund it all himself. The ASU at the
lake was funded by him.
That's why I was there."
I shrugged.
"Listen, if there's shit on, call Washington, London, whatever.
Let them sort it out. There's the phone, call them."
She looked across at the bedside cabinet, but made no movement toward
it. Her eyes stayed fixed on mine. I wasn't too sure if she was actually
listening, or just waiting for me to say more.
I got up and went over to the vanity unit outside the bathroom. It had
a sink, mirror, shaving plug, soap and hand towels; it was time to clean up
my arm. If she were telling the truth, all she had to do was pick up the
phone.
I took off my jacket, pulled up the shirtsleeve, and surveyed the
damage:
two rows of nice clean puncture wounds that any German Shepherd would
be proud of. If I collected any more scarring I'd start to look like the
Cabbage Patch doll Kelly said I was. I turned on the taps and Sarah remained
silent for a few seconds as I rinsed the dried blood and mud off my arm. The
puncture wounds were deep, but less jagged than I'd expected.
"Nick, don't you imagine that I've already thought of that?"
I glanced in the mirror and saw her sitting on the bed.
"Making contact with anyone is not an option, because it's not a
solution."
I washed the wound slowly with soap and waited for that first horrible
stinging to die down, trying to work out if what she'd said was any more
than her usual cocktail-party performance. The room heater was working
overtime and making my eyes sting.
"Nick, how do you think the ASU was going to get close to their target
here in the U.S.? Just walk up and give him a little tap on the shoulder?"
I shrugged. It didn't matter if I knew or not, she was going to tell
me.
It came at me in a flood.
"Nick, Bin Laden has a highly placed source.
We think it's possibly as high as the National Security Council. Think
about what that means: the group that blew up the World Trade Center ... and
Khobar Towers in Saudi, remember? Nineteen American servicemen dead. They
also did the 'ninety-five bomb in Saudi. Another five Americans killed.
"Those are the people who have someone within the administration.
That's why I can't just pick up the phone and get inside help: the
source would find out, then close down for a few years and never be found.
He is the key to stopping Bin Laden."
I could see the passion in her eyes as she continued.
"Nick, the source has access to Intelink. Not only does that mean he
would know before virtually anyone else of any contact I made, but just
think about what information is being passed on to Bin Laden and anyone else
he then decides to sell or give it to. Don't you think I would love to call
this in?"
Well, if all this was true, that was the phone call question taken care
of.
Intelink is a top secret network, through which all the U.S. and some
Allied intelligence agencies share information, very much like their own
private Internet. Within it, all agencies also have their own intra nets
separated by fire walls from the main system. There are about a hundred
sites that need top secret security clearance to get access to. Whoever the
source was, if he or she had access to it, then they must be big time.
I washed, thought and said nothing. If she was telling the truth and
Netanyahu was killed and the source did exist, it would be a drama, but it
wouldn't make much of a dent in my life. Come to think of it, would it
affect anyone else's very much?
I could still see her reflection in the mirror.
"Hey, kill one Israeli prime minister," I said, "another pops up. So
what?"
It seemed that something I'd said had amused her, because her nose
twitched and a big smile lit up her face.
"They're not going to kill just Netanyahu, Nick. The main target is
Arafat. Bin Laden hates him hates him even more than Netanyahu, for reining
in Hamas and other Islamic fundamentalists and supporting the peace
process."
I looked down at my arm, trying to hide my smile.
"He's not too keen on making friends, old Bin boy, is he?"
My joke wasn't appreciated; she just carried on as if she were
Elizabeth giving me a brief.
"For Bin Laden, the important thing about this attack is what it will
say to the world. When CNN asked him about his plans, he said, "You'll see
them and hear them in the media, God willing." Since then, the Islamic Jihad
group has sent the United States a warning: that they would soon deliver a
message to Americans 'which we hope they read with care, because we will
write it, with God's help, in a language they will understand."
"His message is that nowhere is safe for United States citizens and
their friends. It's the logical extension of the bombing of American
interests overseas. The one place that should be safe here in the U.S.
isn't. Think about it, Nick. Two world leaders killed while guests of the
most powerful nation in the world. A perfect demonstration that Allah's
avenger can strike wherever and whenever he wants. Just think what a boost
that would be for the fundamentalists. As you would say, there'd be shit on.
And the source is there, Nick, every step of the way."
She stood up and started to walk toward me. I concentrated on dealing
with my arm. I said, "And what about the guy we were sent in to lift in
Syria? Where does that fit in?" I hoped I wasn't sounding too interested.
"And you changed the data. London told me everything."
She was now standing next to me.
"Ah, London again. I killed him because I had to, Nick. He knew the
real data. If he'd come back to the U.K.
the corrupt stuff I gave them wouldn't have stood up."
"Why change it in the first place?"
She sighed.
"To try to confirm if the source really existed, and where in the NSC
food chain he was. Those were early days, Nick, nothing was confirmed. At
that point he was just a myth."
She clearly felt more had to be said.
"Look, I needed to do it so that when the source if he existed got a
look at the data, he would have to inform Bin Laden that everything was OK,
nothing had been compromised.
That way, not only did it confirm he existed, but meant that perhaps he
could be tracked down. Whoever sent you here will not know everything,
Nick."
There was a lull. I knew she was waiting for me to ask another
question.
I patted my arm with a hand towel, turned and leaned back against the
sink. I looked at her, two feet away.
"We should have been told there was a change of plan once on the
ground. You fucked a job up that killed Glen" She looked at me, confused.
"Reg Three, remember?"
There was no reaction in her face.
"Yes, of course. I'm sorry about that." I knew she really didn't give a
shit about Glen. Come to think of it, nor did I anymore. It was a long time
ago. Even in the Regiment he would have been long forgotten, apart from by
his family and a few close friends on Remembrance Day. His wife would
probably have married another member of the Regiment and would be getting on
with her life.
I got back into the present.
"So why are you in the shit about all this, if it was part of the job?"
She looked at me with her small-child-in-trouble face.
"That's the problem." She hesitated.
"They didn't know. I thought that if no one was aware there would be no
leaks." She was starting to look depressed, as you would if you'd severely
fucked up.
"In fact, it was a cock-up from start to finish. The FBI confirmed
shortly afterward that the source did exist. They call him Yousef, but they
didn't know at what level of the NSC he was. I decided not to tell them
about anything I was doing. In fact, they don't even know about what I was
doing at the lake."
It was all making sense now. It was so typical of Sarah to be going it
alone, hoping to collect all the Brownie points and smooth her way up
another rung of the career ladder.
"So now you want me to help you get out of your fuckup." I couldn't
help smiling. Actually, it felt good.
"I couldn't tell anyone, Nick. If I had, the whole thing might have
been compromised. I wouldn't couldn't risk it." But she was risking it with
me. That also felt very good, which was making things even more difficult
for me.
She turned back toward the bed, sat down and hit the "off" button on
the TV remote control, knees drawn up and her arms around them, counting the
number of piles there were per square inch of carpet.
"The problem is, Nick, I still don't know the identity of the source no
one does.
No matter how I did it, that has been the aim of this last four years:
to find him, and to force the whole network down."
She had finished with the carpet and turned back to me as I continued
to tend my arm.
"The two others who were arriving at the lake today are the only ones
here in the U.S. who know who he is. I've met them only once. I don't know
their names, contact details, nothing. But my plan was to play along with
the hit, and get them lifted I wasn't quite sure how.
But once we had those two, we'd get the source as well. It won't stop
at Netanyahu and Arafat, unless we can neutralize the top man."
She brushed back her hair with her fingers as it was drying. My
breathing was very slow and heavy as I tried to think of questions to help
me feel right about what I was thinking.
"Nick, you are the only " The phone rang. Sarah jumped up and started
to throw her things on, picking up her weapon and checking the chamber. With
her jeans halfway up her legs, she pulled the curtain slightly to see
outside. She shook her head. I picked up the phone. She carried on dressing.
It was reception; we exchanged a few words and I replaced the receiver.
"It's the car. Take everything, get into the shower room and wait." She
picked up the rest of her clothes, towels and bag and took them with her. I
put my jacket back on to hide the wound and the fact that my shirtsleeves
were missing and changed channel, checking it wasn't on a news program.
I turned up the volume to cover Sarah.
There was a knock on the door. As I walked across the room, even I
couldn't help noticing how dank the room smelled. I looked through the spy
hole It was a young black guy wearing a blue T-shirt. He had all the forms
on a clipboard under his left arm, and a runner for the credit card in his
hand.
I sat down with him on the bed to fill out the forms. Showing my
driving license was always a bit of fun, as most people outside the U.K.
don't have a clue what they're looking at a damp piece of pink paper that
says nothing much at all, and doesn't even have a picture. He was turning
the page over for the details he needed, trying to appear as if he knew what
he was about. I couldn't bear to see him in pain.
"The number's there." He smiled at me in relief.
As he got up, I could see him trying to work out the smell. I laughed.
"We were using a friend's car for our holiday. It broke down last night
in the middle of nowhere."
He nodded, not really caring. When he left, Sarah came out of the
bathroom, taking her jeans off again to dry.
If she were telling the truth, maybe I would take her back to London.
The problem was that although I hardly knew where I was with Sarah, I
did with Lynn and Elizabeth. It might be G&Ts at seven, dinner at eight for
them, but if I didn't carry out my job they would fuck me over big time,
maybe even organize my own personal T104. I needed more information from
Sarah; the fact that she'd killed the American gave me a pretty clear idea
of whose side she was on, but I needed solid evidence. I sat on the bed as
she finished undressing and put her clothes back on the heater.
"When are they going to do the hit?"
She came and sat next to me. She looked up at me with excitement, then
her face changed.
"You still don't believe me, do you, you bastard?"
She gripped my arm with her hand.
"You must help me. I'm the only one who can identify the two who are
left, and I know them, Nick. They won't rest until they've finished the
job." She stared at me. I didn't answer; I knew she was going to continue.
"What are we here for, Nick? How will you look at yourself in the
mirror if you don't help me to stop it?"
Mr. Spock would have been proud of her. The emotional stuff didn't work
too much for me, but the story did sound logical. But she'd already fucked
me over once, and looking at myself in the mirror had never been high on my
list of priorities.
I got to my feet and went toward the door.
"I'm going for a cruise around to see if I can get us some clothes.
What size are you?"
"Eight U.S." shoes six. Why don't I just come with you?"
"They're looking for a couple now. They may even have a video grab from
the gas station. Sit here, I'll be back."
Out in the corridor, I closed the door behind me but didn't walk away
immediately. Ripping two matches from the book I'd picked up I wedged them
between the door and the frame, one a foot above the lock, one below.
I heard the locks being closed from the inside as I went downstairs.
The rain came down in a constant drizzle as I got into the car, a red
Saturn, and turned over the ignition. The heater blew at its highest
setting, the radio blared and the windshield wipers thrashed from side to
side. The urgent bing bing bing told me to put my seat belt on. I did,
inhaling the new car smell, put it into drive and headed for the road.
In case she was watching, I drove out of her line of sight before going
around the back of the motel, crossing over the main drag and parking up in
the lot for Arby's, a hot sandwich shop. Looking through the power,
telephone and stop-sign lines that hung above the main drag I now had a
trigger on the motel door; I'd even be able to see where she walked to, as I
had the stairs and ground floor in view. If she did something that showed
she was lying, at least I'd know, and then I'd have control again. Plus, I
could see if the police turned up. What Sarah was going to do once that
happened I didn't know, and I wouldn't wait to see. If she followed her
usual pattern, she would probably kill a couple of them and hopefully get
killed herself. It was a risk, not keeping her with me, but worth it.
Besides, there was something I had to do alone.
I kept watching the motel door as I turned on the power of the mobile,
hit the PIN and eventually keyed in three digits. An operator answered.
"Yes, please," I said.
"North Carolina, Century Twenty-one Realtors, on Skibo Road,
Fayetteville."
Century 21 was a family-owned estate agency franchise, letting out
apartments. I'd gone there once when I was in the Regiment, when a couple of
us were staying in Fayetteville for six weeks. We spent one week in Moon
Hall, a military hotel on the base, which was fine enough, but with the
allowances we'd been given we decided to treat ourselves to an apartment.
The only reason I could remember the name was that the "Ski" in "Skibo"
was pronounced "Sky" and I always got it wrong.
I kept the engine running so the window wouldn't fog, and my eyes on
the trigger. As I waited, I hit the wiper arm to clear the windshield. The
number was given to me and I dialed.
The call was quickly answered by a female voice in turbo mode.
"Century Twenty-one, Mary Kirschbaum and Jim Hoeland Property
Management Inc. How may I help you?"
I switched to my bad American.
"Hi, I'm looking for an apartment to rent--three bedrooms, maybe." The
bigger it was, the more chance there was of the kitchen having the
facilities I was going to need.
I heard the sound of a keyboard being tapped at warp speed, and within
a nanosecond she replied, "I have only one or two bedrooms available.
Do you require furnished or unfurnished?" She gave me the feeling this
wasn't her first day on the job.
"Two bed, furnished, would be fine."
"OK, how long do you require the property for? I need a day's notice
for weekly rentals and a week's notice for monthly rentals."
She had obviously decided that for someone like me, who didn't seem to
have a clue what he wanted, it would be better to explain right away instead
of wasting her time.
"Two weeks, but could I get it today?"
There was a pause. I'd fucked up the procedure, but she recovered with
style.
"Right now I have a two-bedroom apartment available to rent for one
seventy-five a week or five fifty a month, plus electric and tax. If you
decide to stay longer the monthly rental rate would start on month two."
Once I'd heard the first nine or ten words I didn't even listen to the
rest.
"OK, that sounds great. What's the kitchen like? Does it have a
freezer?"
I thought she was going to ask if I'd just arrived from Mars.
"Yes, they all have a full kitchen. Freezer, dishwasher, range--" I cut
in before I got the whole list.
"And I can definitely have it today?"
There was another pause.
"Sure." The computer keys were going into meltdown.
"You need to come into the office today before five thirty so I can
book you in. It will be a two-hundred dollar deposit in cash, plus one
week's rental, plus tax in advance, cash or card only. Can I have your
name?"
The keyboard was given another brief respite as I slowed the process
down by talking at a normal speed.
"Snell. Nick Snell."
By the time I'd finished, it was on the hard disk.
"OK, I'm Velvet, the rental assistant. I'll see you here before five
thirty."
I came off the phone feeling dizzy. I had to hit the wipers again as I
kept both eyes on the motel door. I looked at the half washed-out "K" on my
wrist, then at my watch. It wasn't too early I dialed call number two and
got the answer, "Hello, lower school office."
"Hello, Mr. Stone here. I'm sorry to call outside of social hours, but
is it possible to talk to Kelly? I'm working and I " Before I'd even
finished a very prim and proper voice, straight out of a 1950s black and
white film, said, "That's perfectly all right, Mr. Stone.
One moment."
I was treated to an electronic version of "Greensleeves." I'd thought
that had been banned by the music police years ago.
I knew it wasn't "perfectly all right." The secretary would have to
drag her out of class, or whatever goes on in boarding schools at that time
of the evening. Him calling again, the wrong line, wrong day and always with
excuses but I paid the bills, and on time. It must piss her off. I made a
mental note to find out who this woman was and what she looked like next
time I visited. I imagined a cross between Joyce Grenfell and Miss Jean
Brodie.
She came back on the line.
"Can you ring back in a quarter of an hour?"
"Of course."
"Not bad news, I hope. She's been so excited today, because they sang a
belated "Happy Birthday' in assembly. She's feeling a very special young
lady indeed."
I turned off the power with fifteen minutes to kill, while keeping my
eye on the motel and listening to the radio, feeling really pleased that I'd
got it together to call. It would surprise her. I was cut out of the
daydream by a news headline.
".. . the deadly gun battle only minutes away from vacationing
families.
We'll bring you more from the scene after these messages .. ."
Once I'd listened to an important announcement about this week's
sportswear specials at Sears, a very serious voice tried to give weight to
the popcorn-style report he was presenting. They had found bodies at the
house, and they were thought to be Middle Eastern. However, police were not
yet releasing further details. His voice dropped an octave for extra
gravitas. Unconfirmed reports suggested that the dead men could be
terrorists.
At least there was no mention of any dead police, which meant no
pissed-off cops hunting for the Bonnie and Clyde who'd murdered their best
mates. I sat and listened to the rest of the news, very aware of the
uncomfortable dampness of my jeans.
It was about seventeen minutes past twelve. I powered up the phone and
called the U.K. again, nicking my eyes between the keypad and the motel
door. I got the ringing tone and turned off the radio.
Our conversations when she was at school were normally quite strained,
because she was in the office and people were listening in, and, like the
grandparents, they still didn't understand how someone as erratic as me
could be in charge of a child's welfare.
It rang, she answered.
"Hello?"
"Hi, how are you today!" I always tried to sound really happy to put
her at ease.
"Fine. Where are you?"
I could hear phones ringing and Miss Grenfell-Brodie fussing around in
the background.
"I'm in London, still working. How's school?"
"Fine."
"And Granny and Grandad? Did you have a good time?"
"It was OK." Her tone suddenly shifted.
"Hey, Nick, it's really cool you called!"
It was great to hear her voice as well.
"See, I promised I'd ring you, and I have, haven't I? You see, a normal
person's promise. Are you impressed, or what?"
She started to spark up.
"Yes, and do you know what? The whole school sang "Happy Birthday' to
me today in assembly. Well, Louise, Catherine and me. They had birthdays in
the holidays, too. Are you impressed, or what?"
I imagined Miss Grenfell-Brodie giving Kelly a disapproving look.
"We don't say 'or what," remember? Anyway, was it embarrassing?"
"No! My class has bought a present for me. A book of amazing facts;
it's really cool."
"Wow!" I said, trying to work up some enthusiasm.
"So what have you been doing today?"
"Hmmm, mostly the Geography project, I guess."
"That's good. I used to love that at school." I looked skyward in case
a bolt of lightning was heading my way.
"We had wet breaks all day today," she chatted on.
"Is it raining in London?"
"Pouring, I got soaked. It was raining cats and dogs. Especially dogs."
We both laughed. She said, "Have you talked with Josh yet? Are they
back home?"
"No, they won't be home until tomorrow."
"Oh, OK. We need to send a card to say thank you for them coming to see
us."
I thought I was the one who had to come up with the grown-up, parent
type stuff.
"OK. Can you be in charge of that? It would be a really nice surprise
for them. Tell them a few amazing facts while you're at it."
"I will, during Letters."
"Great, they'll love that." Letters was an hour set aside each Saturday
after study time, when the kids who were boarders had to write to their
parents. Or, if you were Kelly, guardian and grandparents.
A truck parked between me and the motel. She was still prattling on
while I moved in my seat to keep the trigger, and at the same time used the
opportunity to adjust my damp jeans.
"I wished we could have stayed with them, Nick. Can we go back to the
ship?"
"Yeah, no problem." I realized I was still feeling guilty. She could
have asked for anything at that moment and I'd have agreed to it. The
traffic was still screaming past between the target and me, throwing up
clouds of water.
"Can Josh and everyone come?"
"Of course. As soon as we go on the next long holiday. Make sure you
ask Josh in the card, OK?"
Even as I heard myself saying it, I knew it wasn't going to happen. The
chances of Josh being able to get over to the U.K. with his kids again were
slim because of the expense. I said, "I've got to go now. You have a really,
really happy birthday time tonight."
"OK, are you going to ring me again soon?"
"I hope so. I won't be able to this week, but I'll definitely call
after the weekend, promise. NPP. Are you seeing Granny and Grandad at all?"
"Yes. There's no Drama on Saturday, so after Study Time and Letters
Granny said I can go stay with them."
I was pleased about that, because if they weren't able to have her some
weekends she didn't get to leave the school grounds.
"OK, listen, have a great day."
"I will. I love you."
It always felt weird when she did that. I liked it, but I could never
say it unless she did first. If I did, it made me feel like I was intruding.
"I love you, too. Now there's another amazing fact! OK, back to class.
I'll speak to you soon, all right?"
She laughed and the phone went dead. I guessed she knew she had to make
the first move.
She was happy that I'd called and I was happy that I'd remembered to.
What was more, it was a lot easier to do now that I knew the Firm knew
about her. I didn't have to get out of the car and use a public call box. I
cleared both numbers from the recall menu and closed down.
The truck had moved, so I no longer had to sit like a contortionist to
keep the trigger. I sat there for a minute just looking at the motel door
and the traffic cruising between us, feeling very pleased with myself.
I switched back into work mode, pulled $5 out of my wallet and went and
bought a Coke, trying my best to "keep dog" on the target through the
windows. Once out on the forecourt with my pint and a half of Coke and ice
in my hand, I went to the bank of four phones that stood beside the Burger
King next door.
I pulled out the handset to its full extent so that I could still see
the motel. The roar of the traffic was almost deafening. I put my money in
to call directory assistance. Pushing my finger in my ear and pulling on the
handset for that last inch of line to keep the trigger, I shouted,
"Washington D.C." British Embassy, Massachusetts Avenue, please." I had to
say it again because of the traffic, plus she couldn't understand my
Australian accent.
I dialed the number and finally got through to who I wanted.
"Michael, it's Nick. I need some help, and I've decided to take you up
on your offer."
There was a slight pause as Metal Mickey mulled this one over.
"Well, that depends on what exactly the offer was." I could imagine the
smile on his face.
"It's just some questions that need answering, nothing that'll get you
into trouble." I could hear myself shouting down the phone to overcome the
traffic noise.
"Good. I would just hate to be a naughty boy."
I bet he would.
"No, mate, no trouble. Have you a pen?"
He gave a slow, "0-K," as he looked for it.
"I need anything that you can find on a handling name Yousef. Anything
you can get."
He sounded surprised at my plain speech on the phone.
"Nick, aren't you the naughty one! You're supposed to be the one
concerned with security."
He giggled like a schoolboy.
"I know, mate, but this is important and I haven't any time to mess
about. The other thing I need to know is what exactly Sarah's been working
on these last two years in the U.S." plus, what did she do the two years
before that? I know you don't know now, but I just know you'll be able to
find out."
"Why, Nick, you old flatterer, you." He started to laugh as he wrote a
note to himself.
"Aren't you supposed to be the one in the loop?"
I let out a sigh.
"Yeah, I know, mate, but I've fucked up and got myself in a muddle. I
don't really want to call London and get it sorted out. First time doing
this sort of job, and all that. It would be very embarrassing."
He let out a squeal of delight.
"Oh, tell me about it!"
I didn't have a clue what he was on about and just carried on before he
had the chance to tell me.
"Finally, I need to know what Netanyahu and Arafat are getting up to
this week. You know, times, places, that sort of thing" "0-K. You are a busy
boy, aren't you?"
"Oh, and one last thing. I need to know the names and backgrounds of
the four men killed last night at a place called Little Lick Creek in North
Carolina."
There was a pause; I could almost hear the cogs churning as he linked
this to Sarah and her country breaks. I was expecting a reply along the
lines of, "I don't feel comfortable with this, Nick," but instead got a very
nonchalant, "When do you need this by?"
"Later this afternoon would be great. Do you think you can?" I had to
turn back toward the booth to hear him as three trucks thundered past.
"No, but I know a man who might. I can't wait to call him."
"Thanks for that, Michael, I really appreciate it. There is no one else
I can ask you know how it is. But I would like this one to be just between
you, me and the gate post, OK?"
"You, me and the gate post, mmm, sounds interesting. Byeee!"
I stepped back into the booth and hung up. I would rather have been
talking with Josh, but I couldn't until he got back from the U.K." Metal
Mickey would have to do.
The rain had given me a new layer of wet on the shoulders of my jacket
and hair. My forearm was starting to sting again. Walking to the car, I
lifted up my jacket cuff to investigate. Not good. There were scabs forming,
but the bites were deep and needed cleaning and dressing by someone who
really knew what they were doing. At least when it scarred I wouldn't have
to explain anything. The teeth marks said all there was to say.
I did a drive-past of the motel, checking to see if there was anything
abnormal, such as sixteen police cars and twice as many shotguns, ready to
pounce. Nothing. I parked up and walked past the reception. Looking through
the glass doors, I could see that Donna was still at reception, still
reading whatever was so riveting below the desk. There was a tray of
Danishes next to the coffee machine for the guests, and a bowl of big red
apples.
Everything looked absolutely normal.
I put my relaxed face on and headed through the door. Three children
were fighting over who was going to carry what bag. I smelled the coffee and
remembered I was hungry. Leaving the family to sort out its shit, I walked
over to the machine, picked up coffees, four apples and the same amount of
pastries, and then went back over to Donna.
"We've decided to check out early now we have a replacement car," I
said, breaking the corner off one of the Danishes and taking a bite.
"Sure, no problem, but I'm afraid I'll have to charge you full price."
She printed out the bill and I checked it to see if there were any
phone calls logged. There weren't. I signed the card counter foil
I went to the room. The two telltales were still in place. Knocking on
the door, I made sure she could see me through the spy hole as I pulled them
out.
The heat was stifling, and the moisture from the drying clothes and
bodies had made it as humid as a greenhouse. She'd gone back to watching Tv
sitting on the edge of the bed, still with a towel around her. She took her
plate and coffee without looking at me, her eyes glued to the screen.
"It's the third bulletin I've seen."
As I joined her on the bed, I could see that it was a rerun of what I'd
heard on the radio. A reporter was talking with a background of police cars
and vans, and then the woods. He was wearing a brand-new blue Gore-Tex
jacket, probably bought on expenses at Sears on the way to the lake; the
hood was down so that you could see his very perfect, plastic hair and face,
and he was talking in that earnest here-weareatthe-scene tone of voice. The
shootings had happened hours ago, but he had to make it sound like the bad
guys could reappear any minute.
I said, "Have they mentioned any details?"
She was sounding quite excited.
"Yes. They've all said it was two men at the gas station, but there are
unconfirmed reports that one of them could be a woman. The FBI are at both
scenes, but there's been no official statement yet." She took a bite of
Danish and spoke through a mouthful of pastry.
"That woman in the blue Mazda must have been really scared if she
couldn't see I was female."
I had to agree. But then again, maybe they were going on the dogs
finding Sarah's underwear. After another mouthful she added, "There's been
no mention of Lance."
I wasn't bothered by that; I knew they wouldn't be giving the media
everything they knew. Unless they hadn't found him yet. The main thing was
that no police had been killed.
I stood up and walked over to the window. Her clothes were mostly dry
now.
"It's time to move. Get your kit on, let's go."
She pulled her jeans on, and I knew what they would feel like stiff and
horrible. She got them on, bent her knees and did little squats to make them
a bit more pliable, dusted off the mud and got her top back on. As she put
on her size-eleven trainers she looked up at me.
"Where are our new clothes?"
"I forgot. Let's go!"
We got into the car and I drove. She didn't seem to notice to start
with, because she was busy eating her apples and drinking coffee, but when
we got onto the highway it was obvious we were driving away from the
airport, not toward it. She frowned.
"Where are we going?"
"Fayetteville."
She picked up the map sheet of the state that the hire company had left
for us.
"But that's even farther away from Washington. Why Fayetteville?"
"Because that's what I want to do: I want to be out of here and in a
safe area that I know. Then I'll sort my shit out." I kept my eyes open for
signs for the 401 south.
Her face fell.
"You are going to help me, aren't you, Nick?"
I didn't answer.
Keeping to the speed limit so as not to attract any police attention, I
drove along the same road as before toward the city. Crossing the Cape Fear
bridge, I noticed a car park on the other side, on the riverbank below the
bridge, to allow fishermen and boats to get to the water. As we reached land
and passed the exit down to it, I made a mental note.
Soon afterward we hit Fayetteville city limits, which seemed to consist
entirely of fast-food joints.
"Why Fayetteville, Nick? Why are we here?"
It was the sort of America she'd never seen, nor wanted to, by the look
on her face.
"This is the only place I know in North Carolina. I plan to stand off
here until London decides how they're going to get you, and me, back to the
U.K. They'll have to sort this gang-fuck out with the State Department
before we go anywhere, or do anything. Until then, we need to keep out of
the way of the police--in fact, everyone."
I glanced across and thought I saw her stiffen. I knew she was rattled
about all this, but she was fucked if she was going to show it.
I drove down Skibo, and Century 21 was just as I remembered it, a
logcabin-style converted home set amongst pine trees, with a small car park
in front and a large neon sign jutting out from the side of the road. But I
wasn't ready to go in yet; I needed to sort my act out and look at least
halfway presentable.
I drove some more and found a shopping area set around an open square.
Beyond that, way over to my left, I saw the "Pentagon," and realized that
this must be part of the shopping mall I'd been to before. A large
banner hung from a York stone facade the size of a row of houses. It
announced that Sears department store was ready and waiting to take my money
any time with its fantastic sportswear sale. I pulled in and buried the car
amongst a whole lot of other vehicles.
She was staring at me.
"What now?"
"Clothes. I'll go on my own. What size are you?"
"I've already told you I'm an eight, and my shoe is six, both U.S."
Then she gave me a look that said, Can't you remember? You used to know
that stuff.
Looking at her as she smiled, I closed the door and walked toward
Goody's Family Clothing Store.
Half an hour later I came back with two bulging nylon sports bags. We
went into the Pentagon and changed in the public toilets. I washed my face
and made an attempt to dress my arm injuries with some of Goody's finest
dishcloths. I should have found a pharmacy, but I just couldn't be assed;
there seemed to be more important things to do. Besides, I was the original
one-stop shopper. Once washed and changed I waited outside the washrooms
with my bag of old clothes. Nearby was a cell phone shop; I went in and
bought two $20 call cards and stopped off at the ATM.
Sarah and I looked quite the devoted couple in our matching suburbanite
jeans and sweatshirts, with neat nylon bomber jackets for the rain. It
certainly made me feel a lot better to be out of my mingy old kit, but my
eyes were stinging with fatigue and I had trouble focusing on anything for
too long. We got back to the car and threw the old stuff in the trunk.
I was now into a new phase of the job.
"You drive," I said, throwing the keys at her.
"I'll tell you where."
We drove onto the Century 21 lot and parked up amongst the fir trees.
The engine was still running, and I looked across the carriage way
toward a gas station, not really concentrating, but getting myself ready for
the next few minutes. These things have to look natural, and that can happen
only if you act natural. That takes just a bit of preparation.
She was confused.
"What are we doing now?"
"Like I said, we are doing nothing. / am getting us somewhere to stay.
The fewer people that see us together, the better. Wait here."
I left the keys with her again. It was no drama, she was going nowhere;
she wanted me to help her. Besides, she knew that if she drove off I'd
have to call it in, and she would then be OTR (on the run) not only from me,
but also from the police, and the Firm would have no option but to stitch
her up.
I left her counting trucks and went inside the office. I recognized
Velvet from her voice as she took another phone inquiry at the speed of
sound.
Her hair was long, past her shoulders, and she had a dyed-blond perm
that was long overdue for a refit. It had so much spray on it that the hairs
looked like strands of nylon. The skin on her arms and hands showed that she
was in her twenties, but her fingers were yellow and she already had
crow's-feet from screwing up her face to stop the cigarette smoke getting in
her eyes. She looked pretty enough on the outside, but I wouldn't have
wanted to look down a fiber-optic scope into her lungs. My eyes were
stinging more than ever.
She finished her call and looked up.
"Hi. How may I help you?"
"Hi, my name's Nick Snell. I booked an apartment with you this
morning."
Before I'd finished she was already going into her files, and moments
later she nourished a key.
"I'll need you to fill out this form. I forgot to ask if you have any
pets. If so, they mustn't weigh more than twenty pounds each and you are
only allowed two. How are you paying?"
"No, I don't, and cash."
At last, a reaction from her that wasn't fully automated; maybe she
liked the way I pronounced the word "cash." Two minutes later I was heading
back to the car.
I opened the map and looked for North Reilly Road, which Velvet had
told me was only a few minutes' drive away. Stewart's Creek turned out to be
a private "community" with just one road in and out; it opened up into an
area of about forty acres, on which sat twenty or so blocks of green,
wooden-facaded apartment blocks, three stories high. We observed the 15 mph
limit as we entered our new neighborhood.
"It's apartment one seven one two," I said, looking from side to side.
guess that's building seventeen." Sarah nodded and we splashed our way
through the puddles, looking at the numbers on the large gray mail boxes
arranged outside each block. We passed the community pool and tennis courts,
beside which stood a row of call booths and Coke and newspaper machines.
"Got it." Sarah turned into number seventeen's parking lot.
We climbed the wooden stairs and entered the apartment. The first
impression was, brown. There was a brown sofa and chair around a tv and a
log fire in the fake-stone fireplace, with a chain-mail curtain to protect
the brown carpet. The living area was open plan, with the kitchen area
facing us as we went in. At the far end of the room was a set of sliding
patio doors with insect mesh on the outer side, which led to a small
balcony.
The place smelled clean and looked comfortable. In the bedrooms,
blankets, sheets and towels were all laid out, ready for use. In the kitchen
there was a welcome pack of coffee, powdered creamer and sugar. Sarah went
into the bedrooms, closing the blinds. I slipped into the kitchen area and
switched on the freezer, turning the dial to "rapid." The sound of the motor
powering up was too noisy, so I put the fridge on as well.
She came back into the living room as I was putting the kettle on.
"Now what?" she asked, closing the patio-door blinds to cut out prying
eyes.
"Nothing. You stay here, I'll go and get food. I'm starving. The
kettle's on, why not make a brew?"
I drove to the nearest store, which was part of a gas station, and
bought the normal supplies a couple of subs, chips, canned drinks, washing
and shaving kit. Then I used my call card to dial Metal Mickey from a phone
booth on the forecourt. There was no answer from his extension at the
embassy, not even voice mail and the switchboard wouldn't take messages.
Baby-G told me it was 18:36. He must have finished for the day. I tried
to remember his home number; I couldn't, shit. It got binned with the 3C.
I returned to the apartment. Sarah was lying on the sofa half asleep,
TV on and with no coffee made. I threw her a sub and a bag of chips, and
turned to reheat the water. The yellow freezer light told me it was still
working overtime to achieve quick freeze.
Sarah eventually reached out and started to pull open her food. I
poured water into the coffee mugs.
The annoying thing was that everything she'd said made sense; she'd
done nothing to show she was lying. Why should she trust anyone back in
London? I knew from firsthand experience that the Firm was as slippery as an
eel in baby oil.
I turned around to face her as I placed the coffee on the breakfast
bar.
She was lying back with the sub on her chest, one mouthful missing.
She'd closed down. I knew how she felt. I was knackered and my head was
starting to spin. I desperately needed sleep. I checked that the front door
was locked and crashed out on one of the double beds, on top of the piles of
sheets, towels and blankets.
It was still dark when I woke. I turned and felt another body next to
me. I hadn't heard or felt her come into the room.
As my eyes adjusted to the dull light from the street lamps through the
blinds, I could make out her shape. She was facing me, curled up, her hands
together, supporting her head. It sounded as if she was having a bad dream.
She mumbled to herself and started to move her head against the folded
blanket. She'd never appeared more vulnerable. I just lay there, looking at
her.
Her skin glowed in the warmth of the room, but her brow was furrowed.
For a moment, she almost seemed to be in pain. I reached out to touch
her, just as she gave a small cry, tossed and turned once, then settled
again. I could still smell the scent of apple shampoo in her hair.
I figured I'd been pretty good at keeping people at arm's length ever
since I was a kid. It didn't make life completely fucking brilliant, but it
kept me going and it sure as hell helped avoid disappointment. This was
different, though. Very different.
She murmured again and snuggled closer to me. I didn't know how to deal
with this at all. First Kelly, now Sarah. Any minute now I'd be checking out
real estate agents' particulars for the dream cottage with roses around the
door. The full catastrophe. It scared the shit out of me.
I'd never been the world's best when it came to staying in one place,
and I started to have this uncomfortable feeling that keeping on the move
suited me so well because it meant I didn't have to think too much about
what I was running away from, or what I was heading toward.
I could hear the TV still going in the next room. A woman was trying to
sell us a great deal on a barbecue set. I rolled over, sat up and pulled at
the corner of the blinds. It wasn't raining, but I could see from the
rivulets on the windows that we'd had another downpour during the last few
hours.
The back lighter of Baby-G told me it was 02:54.
I stood up slowly, trying not to disturb her, and made my way toward
the kitchen. Rubbing my eyes back into life as I passed the mirror on the
living room wall, I saw the face from hell; creases and blotches from
sleeping on the towels, and my hair thick with grease, sticking up as if I'd
had a good burst from a Tazer. I shuffled to the kitchen, scratching every
fold of skin I could reach. It was coffee time.
Sarah must have heard me banging about. Her voice behind me matched the
way I felt and looked.
"I'd like one of those, please." The TV went quiet as she hit "off" on
the remote.
She sat on the sofa, looking sheepishly at the carpet, her arms between
her legs, as if she'd been unmasked as human after all. I was expecting her
to say, "Please don't tell anyone," but she didn't. Instead she said, "I'm
sorry about that. Nick, I just felt so alone and scared. I needed to be
close to you." She looked up at me. Her eyes were full of pain, and
something else I couldn't quite identify, but found myself hoping was
regret.
"You did mean a lot to me. Nick. I just didn't know how to deal with it
at the time. I'm sorry for how I behaved then, and I'm sorry for being so
stupid now." She paused, searching my face.
"I won't do it again, I promise."
I turned back to the coffee and tried to sound upbeat.
"That's OK, no drama."
What I really wanted to do was grab her, hold her tightly and pretend
for a moment that I could make everything all right. But I was frozen
between my memory of what she'd done to me in the past and what my orders
were for the future.
I plugged in the kettle, feeling more and more confused. I had a crack
at dragging myself back to the present.
"I need Michael Wamer's home number."
It didn't register with her at first.
"Who?"
"Michael Warner. I want his home number."
I turned and glanced at her. It dawned on her that I'd been to
Washington.
She said, "What did you tell them?" I didn't think I'd ever seen her
look more miserable.
"That I was reviewing your PV Anyway, I've talked only to Metal
Mickey."
I tipped last night's mugs into the sink and started again.
"Metal Mickey." She started to laugh.
"Great name!" Then her mood changed again.
"Why do you need his number?"
I brought the coffee over to her, placing it on the low table in front
of the sofa.
"I had some questions I wanted him to research. He might think it odd
if I don't call to get the answers."
She thought for a while as she took her first sip, and then recited the
number. I didn't have a pen, but scratched it onto the front of the phone
book with my car key and ripped the piece off.
"I'll be back in a minute."
She put down her brew and stood up.
"It's a bit early, isn't it?" She was right, but I wanted to know.
"Fuck him. He's paid twenty-four hours a day, isn't he?"
The call boxes by the pool and courts were only about fifty meters away
across the road. To the right of them were the newspaper vending machines,
one with USA Today and the other with the Fayetteville Observer Times Under
the street lighting I could just make out a picture of the forest on the
front page of the Times. I couldn't be assed to find out what they were
saying.
It really had been raining while we were asleep, and quite heavily,
judging by the size of the puddles. It was warm and damp and my sweatshirt
was starting to stick to my back. I wished this weather would make up its
mind. I got out my bit of phone book and the call card and dialed.
There was a sleepy "Hello?" from Metal Mickey, very drowsy, but slow
and wary.
"It's me. Nick. Sorry it's so early but I couldn't get to a phone. Have
you had any luck?" I heard the rustling of bedclothes as he got comfortable
with the phone in his ear.
"Oh, mmm yes, let me get my eyes on and I'm all yours." There was a gap
as he fumbled around for his glasses.
I didn't want to be on the phone with him all night.
"Our two friends we spoke about, what are they up to for the rest of
this week?" I turned around to check if anyone was watching. Not that it
would be unusual to be out telephoning at this hour, as these apartments
didn't come with a phone. You had to connect your own.
"Well, they've finished their work and will spend Wednesday and a bit
of Thursday just pressing flesh and having photo opportunities to show how
nice they are and how well things have gone during their visit. Isn't that
nice?"
"I'm sure it is, but where? Where is all this happening?"
"Don't really know. In and around D.C." I suppose."
"OK, mate. Now what about our American friend?"
"Ah now, I think we need to meet for that one, Nick. I don't really
want to discuss him on a land line, and a lot of paperwork has come my way
that I think you may want to read. I also have the information you wanted
about your other friend."
Had he found something sensitive, or was he just worried that when his
PV review came up, gob bing off on the phone would reflect badly on him?
I said, "OK, mate, I'll tell you what. Same place as before, at 12:30
p.m.
today. You sponsor it."
"Lovely, I'll see you then." There was a pause.
"But what about... the others?" He was sounding more like the village
gossip with every word.
"What?"
"About your other four friends. You know, the ones who go on holidays
to the lakes."
"Oh, yes, those friends. I'd forgotten, I have so many."
"I know just what you mean, Nick. It's soooo hard to keep track." He
paused again. I was going to have to work for this.
"Who are they?"
"Can't tell you! Well, not over the phone, Nick. I think you need to
read what I have for you. It all links in very nicely with Girlie. It's like
a great big jigsaw puzzle. Isn't it exciting! See you tomorr " "Remember,
you sponsor." I had to cut in to make sure he knew.
"Byeee." I didn't know if he'd understood what I meant, but I'd find
out soon enough.
I replaced the receiver and turned to walk back to the apartment. Sarah
was halfway across the car park and storming toward me. I stayed where I was
and let her come to me.
She was shaking with anger.
"Are you going to kill me?" She jabbed my chest with every word.
"Is that what the phone call's all about?"
"Don't be stupid," I said.
"Why would I drag you all the way here " "I saw the freezer light,
Nick. Don't lie to me."
"What? It must have come on when I turned on the fridge."
"Bullshit! They're on separate plugs. Do I look stupid? You're lying to
me. Nick!"
I looked around to make sure no one was watching. This wasn't exactly
Times Square, and raised voices on the street in the early hours of the
morning were sure to bring police or private security cars. I put my finger
to my lips. She lowered her tone, but still laid into me.
"Why don't you believe me, for Christ's sake? Why don't you believe
what I'm trying to tell you?" Her throat tightened and tears welled up in
her eyes. It was the first time I'd ever seen her cry.
"I can't believe you were going to do that. I thought I meant something
to you."
I discovered I was feeling guilty, probably as guilty as I ever had.
"What after you froze me, Nick? Was it the wood-shredder to grind me
up, like you did with those two in Afghanistan? Bag me up, then down to the
river and feed the fish? They ordered a T104, didn't they? Didn't they?"
I shook my head slowly.
"You're wrong, Sarah, you are--" She wasn't having any of it.
"You were going to do the same to me as you did to those two muj,
weren't you? Weren't you. Nick?"
I held her by the shoulders.
"You're talking shit, the freezer must have been on already. Listen to
me, I believe you, I really do, but it changes nothing. I am still going to
take you back to London." The words were said with conviction; I wasn't
lying about either of those things now. It made it easier as I looked into
her eyes.
"But, Nick, if you believe me, you've got to help me. You're the only
one I can trust." She shook her head and turned her back on me.
"Hah!
What a fucking irony!"
"Sarah, listen, I don't care what happens in Washington. The only thing
I do care about is getting out of here with both of us alive."
She turned back to me, tears streaming down her face, then wrapped both
arms around my waist and buried her head in my chest. She started to cry
even harder; I wanted to do something, but just didn't know what. I looked
up at the clouds and let her get on with it.
The crying switched back to anger and she pushed me away.
"You used to care for me, Nick. Haven't you any fucking boundaries?"
She covered her face with her hands, wiping away the tears.
"I can't believe you were going to kill me, or even think of it."
"No, Sarah, no ... I wasn't..."
The crying changed to convulsive sobs. It sounded as if she were
haveing a breakdown.
"I got it so wrong, Nick, so fucking wrong ... I thought I had it all
worked out... all under control... I even trusted you. How could I have been
so stupid?"
I stroked her cheek wordlessly, then ran my fingers through her hair as
she carried on.
"You were right... you were right. I wanted to be the one, I wanted to
do it all myself... I wanted it so badly, it just got out of control. Once
it started I couldn't go anywhere for help, I had to go it alone." She
squeezed me hard and carried on sobbing.
"What am I going to do. Nick?
Or maybe you don't care?"
It was pointless asking me. I was still trying to get over my own
guilt.
Fucking hell, I'd got so far down the line that I'd switched the
freezer on. How could I have done that to her? Maybe I didn't have moral
boundaries like normal people. Was I always going to be the freak without
emotion?
She was still in remorse overload; it was as if she was talking to
herself.
"I could have done something about it in the beginning, but no, I
wanted to be the one to get the credit. I'm so sorry, so sorry. Oohhh, shit,
what have I done, Nick?"
She squeezed her arms around me even more, desperately wanting support.
I put my arms around her and she sobbed her heart out. I wanted to give
her the comfort she needed, but just didn't have the tools. I'd never really
needed them.
"I don't know what to do, Sarah," I whispered.
"Just hold me. Nick, just hold me."
I hugged her tighter. I felt strangely good about what I was doing. We
stood there for minutes, rocking gently in each other's arms, her sobs
slowly subsiding. I doubted there were any more tears left for her to cry.
She wiped her face on my shirt. I tried to lift her chin, but she
resisted.
"I'm sorry, Nick. I'm just so sorry..." She moved away from me and
wiped her face with her palms, the sniffles starting to slow down in
frequency as she regained some of her composure.
"Sarah, where are they going to make the hit?"
She looked up, breathless.
"The White House, tomorrow."
"How? How will they do it?" I needed to know for when I called London.
It would be my justification for returning with her alive. She was in
the shit, I understood that, but so would I be if I helped her and hadn't
prepared my tuppence worth for the inquiry that was bound to follow.
She sniffed loudly.
"There's a photo call on the White House lawn with Clinton, Arafat and
Netanyahu. They'll give a press conference, then there'll be a ceremony with
white doves and songs for peace, kids singing, all that sort of nonsense for
the cameras. I don't know any more. The two that were arriving yesterday
from Washington had all the details. The team works in just the same way as
we do: no details until the last minute.
All we knew was that we were already accredited to enter the White
House as news crew."
"So that's why the old guy had a suit?"
She nodded.
"We were going to be part of Monica Beach. Oh, shit, Nick, how did I
ever think I could do this on my own?"
Monica Beach was what the media called the area of the White House that
TV crews gave their reports from, because ever since the Lewinsky affair, it
had been even more crowded than Santa Monica beach.
My first reaction was that it sounded more like something out of a B
movie than a real plan.
"It wouldn't work; they'd never get out of there."
The tears started again.
"Nick, these people don't care. Survival isn't an issue. Look who they
have for their inspiration. Bin Laden's devoted his life to driving the
Russians out of Afghanistan, and is now doing the same to drive the
Americans from Saudi. He both finances and inspires them. Pakistani,
Palestinian, even Americans. Dying is not an issue with these people, you
know that."
I found myself nodding.
"If you can't attack your enemy, you attack the friend of your enemy.
And what better way to show the world that even the mighty U.S.A. can't
protect anyone from Allah's vengeance, even in its own backyard." As I
spoke, I realized what a fucking idiot I'd been, just keeping my head down,
concentrating on the job, trying not to think about where all this was
heading.
"Shit, Sarah, explain to me in detail, the kids singing and white doves
bit."
I could see her scrolling through her memory for the information; she
took a breath and wiped her nose as she gathered her thoughts.
"After a press conference, there's going to be a ceremony involving
about two hundred kids. They'll present a peace quilt made from patches sewn
in the U.S." Israel and Palestine to the three leaders on the White House
lawn, in front of the North Portico. The kids will sing songs of peace and
white doves will be released as Netanyahu, Arafat and Clinton hold the
blanket for the cameras."
Now I knew what had been troubling me. My heart started pounding and I
thought I was going to vomit. I sounded surprisingly calm for someone whose
mind was working at warp speed.
"My friend's kids are going to be there ..."
There was a look of horror on her face.
"Oh, shit. Nick, one of the options was a bombing. It wasn't their
first choice, but now, who knows?
Without the assault weapons, it will be the easiest way." She started
to cry again.
I grabbed her and forced her to look me in the face. Her eyes were
puffed up, her cheeks wet and red.
"Sarah, I've got to make a call."
She started to beg.
"Please don't, Nick. Calling won't solve it. Your friend's children
might be saved, but the others will still die."
I put my hand up to her mouth. I understood what she was saying. I
couldn't call Josh anyway: he would only get back just in time for the final
rehearsal. Did I give a fuck about the other kids? Yes, of course I did,
just not as much as I did about Josh's.
"I have to call someone to get his number, that's all."
I strode back to the bank of phones, got the phone card out and dialed.
Miss Grenfell-Brodie answered. I said, "Hello, it's Nick Stone again.
I'm very sorry to bother you, but would it be possible to talk to Kelly?
I'll phone back in fifteen minutes if that's all right."
She was obviously getting used to this. I could almost hear her sigh.
"Yes, of course, but please try not to do this too much, Mr. Stone. It
disrupts her routine. Phone calls can be arranged through this office at a
more convenient time for everyone concerned."
"Thank you for telling me, I wasn't aware of that. It won't happen
again, I promise. Could you ask her to bring her address book with her?"
"Yes, of course. She will be brushing her teeth. She's just had
breakfast.
I will fetch her."
"Thank you." I put the phone down. I did know about booking calls.
But then again, fuck 'em. Who was paying the bills?
Sarah arched an eyebrow.
"Who is Kelly?"
"Never mind."
We stood there waiting. I could see that she was dying to say something
more, but she knew me well enough to know I wasn't in the mood to answer.
As I stood by the phones, more and more anxious about being seen, I
realized that I no longer had to be. I could call Kelly from the mobile. We
walked back toward the apartment in silence, Sarah still with her arm around
my waist.
As I closed the door behind us, she went to wash her face. I put the
kettle on. I thought about what Sarah had said. I didn't normally remember
the deaths I'd seen, but I could see the body of Kelly's little sister as
clearly as if she'd been slaughtered yesterday. Whatever happened, Josh's
kids weren't going to go the same way. But should I tell him, and risk him
doing his job and telling the Secret Service? I would in his shoes, but did
it even matter? Would the ceremony go on if he did? Yes, of course it would.
But what about the source? Would it affect the timing of the hit?
As the kettle did its stuff I bent down to pull the deep-freeze plug
from its socket, then stopped myself. Things had changed, but pulling it
would show her that she'd been right about me. I decided to leave it where
it was.
I walked around the breakfast bar toward the sofa. What the tuck was I
going to do about this situation? My first reaction was to tell Josh and get
him not to tell a soul, but that wasn't going to work. Even if, like me, he
didn't give a shit about the brass in the White House, he would about the
kids. Then he'd be smack in the middle of the same predicament as me.
Some of them must be his friends' kids, and then friends of his
friends.
Soon every fucker would know the score.
Sarah came from the bedroom, her eyes still red, even after her wash up
She saw the steam rising from the kettle and walked past me to make the
brews. I checked my watch.
A different female voice answered this time.
"Oh, yes, she's on her way, she should be here any moment."
"Thank you." I cradled the phone in my shoulder, expecting a wait, but
almost at once got "Hi! Why are you calling me again, what's up?"
At first I thought I should try not to sound as if I was talking to a
child, then I decided not to bother.
"Nothing, just checking you've cleaned your teeth." It got a laugh out
of her.
"Have you got your address book with you?"
"Sure have."
"All right then, I'm after Josh's number, because I'm going to the
airport in a minute. Guess what? I'm going to Washington and maybe I'll get
to see him."
"Cool."
"I know, but I need the phone number and I've left it at home."
"Oh, OK." I could hear the pages flicking in her Spice Girls address
book. At the bottom of each page was a multiple-choice profile and a space
to insert the "cool factor" of the person the page was about. I'd felt quite
proud to see that she'd circled "funny and weird" as my description, and
given me a OF of 8 out of 10. But that had all crashed before my eyes as I
turned to the next page and saw her grandparents circled as "kind and
gentle" and given a OF of 10. Perhaps I'd have to start tucking her
pullovers into her jeans all the time if I wanted to up my cred.
She reeled off the number and I scratched it on the piece of phone
book, then tapped it into the phone as we talked.
"Nick, why are you going to America?"
"I'm going with a friend. Her name is Sarah."
I looked over at her. She was staring quizzically, trying to work it
out. I was sure she knew it was a child. Those things are hard to hide.
I said, "My friend Sarah is going to do some work in Washington and I'm
going with her. Hey, would you like to speak to her?"
"OK." There was a slight reluctance in her voice. Maybe she sensed that
things were about to get complicated. I didn't want to tell her they already
were. Sarah came to the settee with two full coffee mugs.
I passed over the phone and said, "Sarah, this is Kelly. Kelly wants to
say hello."
She fixed her eyes on me as she spoke.
"Hello?" There was a gap, then, "Yes, that's right. Sarah."
I kept looking at her and hoped this was the right thing to do. It
might come in handy, later. Sarah was still talking.
"Yes, I'm going to Washington.
What do I do? I'm a lawyer. Yes, I'm just going over to work, just for
a few days, and Nick is coming with me." She was obviously getting the third
degree.
"Oh, yes, a long time, but I hadn't seen him for years. Yes, OK, I'll
pass him back. Nice to talk to you, Kelly, goodbye."
"Will you still call me next week?"
"I promise. Don't worry, this isn't instead of next week's phone call.
I'll see you soon, no worries." I was just about to carry out our normal
routine at the end of a call, but checked myself. This one was different.
Shit, this could be the last time I spoke to her.
"Hey, Kelly."
"What?"
"I love you."
She sounded slightly quizzed at me saying it first, but very happy
nonetheless.
"I love you, too!"
"Bye bye." I slowly took the phone away from my ear and switched it
off, not too sure how I felt about letting it all hang out.
"How old is she?"
"Nine last week" "You kept that quiet, didn't you?"
"She's a friend's child."
"Of course."
"No, she is." I thought about telling her about Kev and Marsha, but
decided against it.
She sat next to me on the sofa and cupped both hands around her coffee,
still puffy-eyed.
"You OK?"
She nodded, trying to regain some sort of composure.
"Yes. Look, thanks for ... I don't know what came over me."
As we drank our coffee I explained my plan. We would go to D.C." and I
would look at what Metal Mickey thought was so worth looking at. Depending
on what I found, I would then decide whether to tell Josh, or just go for it
ourselves.
I was feeling uncomfortable about the Josh situation, but cut away by
trying to justify it to myself by the fact that he wouldn't be back until
early this afternoon, and by then I'd be with Mickey. So it wasn't as if I
was abusing our friendship. I took another sip and decided that was
bollocks.
Deep down, I knew I was.
Everything we did now would be paid for and ordered by Sarah, in the
name of Sarah Darnley. It was part of her security blanket. There must not
be any movement detected on my credit card or phone. We went back
down to the call box and called the ticket line. We were going to leave
for Washington National on the 8:50 a.m. from Raleigh.
After showering and sorting our shit out we drove north, back toward
Raleigh. There was a constant flow of early morning commuter traffic. It was
cloudy, but no need for wipers yet. First light had passed us by as we
headed out of the city, stopping only to buy some coffee and a plain blue
baseball cap for Sarah from a gas station. I had one hand on the wheel and
was sipping coffee through the gap in the top of the container when Sarah,
who'd been keeping one eye on her wing mirror, turned off the radio.
"Nick, we have a problem."
Behind us, and to our right, was a Fayetteville blue and white. I
stopped at the lights as Sarah started to draw her pistol, placing it under
her right thigh. On the basis of her performance so far, the mere sight of
it got me flapping.
"Sarah, let me do this."
She didn't reply. The cruiser came up level. My heart started to pound
big time. Both of the patrolmen, one black, the other Hispanic, were wearing
black, short-sleeved shirts and sunglasses, even at this time of the
morning. Their chests looked bigger than they actually were, due to the
protection they wore under their shirts. The driver was staring at us both,
the Hispanic was facedown, looking at a screen attached to the dash,
probably carrying out a plate check on our car. I smiled like an idiot at
the driver. What was I supposed to do? He wasn't giving me any instructions.
It was Sarah who switched on. She opened her window, and at the same
time I could see the black trooper doing the same. His mustache met his
glasses, with acne-scarred cheeks each side. I couldn't see his eyes, only
what he was looking at in his mirrored lenses, but his demeanor told me that
I wasn't on his Christmas card list.
Sarah came to the rescue.
"Hello, Officer, can I help you? Is there something wrong?" Her voice
was outrageous; it was the fluffiest damselin-distress impression I'd ever
heard.
The policeman would have heard it many times before, only not in
Cambridge English. He drawled, "Yes, ma'am. The driver of this vehicle is
violating the Federal Highway Code by consuming a beverage while at the
controls of a moving vehicle."
She said breathily, "I'm so sorry, Officer, we didn't realize. We're
just on vacation from England and ..."
The black policeman got the OK from his mate. The check had come
through. He nodded back at him, then turned toward us. He looked at me and
jutted his jaw.
"Sir?"
The lights had changed to green, but no one was going to hit their
horn.
I smiled like the dickhead tourist I was determined to be.
"Yes?"
"Sir, please don't consume beverages on the highway. It's an offense."
"I'm sorry, Officer, it won't happen again."
Trying hard not to let a smile reach his face he drawled, "Y'all have a
nice day," and they drove off.
At the airport I abandoned the car in the long-term car park.
Formalities such as handing it back to the rental company didn't figure on
my list of things to do today.
I waited outside the terminal while Sarah went in and got the tickets.
I needed to call Josh's number, hoping to leave a message. Getting it clear
in my head what I wanted to say, I hit the keypad.
A heavily Hispanic female voice answered, "Heelo? Heelo?"
"Oh hi, is this Josh's number?"
"Jish?"
"Yes. Can I leave a message for him?"
"No Jish."
"Can I leave a message?"
"Jish no here."
"I know that. I want to leave a message."
"I say to Jish. Goodbye."
The phone went dead. I felt as if I'd wandered into Fawlty Towers. I
redialed as Sarah came out of the terminal. She saw me and headed over.
She passed, handed me my ticket and carried on walking. We were going
to travel as two separate individuals.
"Heelo? Heelo?"
I could hear a vacuum cleaner in the background. I said, "Please say to
Jish, Nick is flying to Washington today."
"OK. Ees Nick."
We were getting warmer.
"What... time ... is ... he ... home?"
"He no home." Maybe not so warm.
"Muy bien, much as gracias, senorita," I said, using rusty stuff I'd
learned while garrisoned on Gibraltar as a young squaddie. Then I added the
only other Spanish phrase I knew: "Hasta la vista, baby."
I checked in and made my way to the gate area. The front pages of the
state newspapers glared at me as I passed the newsstand. The main picture
seemed to be a fuzzy black-and-white still from a CCTV video of Sarah and me
lifting the van. She was still looking like a sperm, T-shirt over her head;
I was side-on with my head uncovered. It must have been taken at the point
when the dog and I were about to have a major disagreement.
I decided not to buy the paper or hang around. The newsstand was part
of the shop where I'd bought the maps of the lakes; maybe it would be the
same woman behind the counter, and she could put two and two together.
I walked to the gate area and waited.
The hour-long flight was late landing. The Ronald Reagan National
Airport, Washington's main domestic terminal, is a stone's throw from the
capital, on the west bank of the Potomac River and southwest of D.C." near
the Pentagon. You can see the traffic jams around Capitol Hill as you land.
I disembarked behind Sarah, who was following the rest of the herd
toward the baggage area. We'd both packed our weapons in our bags; being a
domestic flight, there wasn't much of a risk. I collected my holdall from
the carousel and walked off to the phones. It was 10:27 a.m.
My Mexican friend was quick to answer.
"No Jish," she said.
"Mas tarde. He home two o'clock." Then she put the phone down.
Getting anywhere in D.C. by taxi at this time of day is a wish. If
you're in a hurry, the best bet is the Metro. As I headed toward the airport
station, Sarah linked up with me with her head down, baseball cap on. At the
machines I checked the map and put in two one-dollar bills for my ticket.
"RV back here, by the machines, at two o'clock?"
She shook her head.
"No, not here. I'll meet you somewhere in town.
There's more chance of me being seen here." It was clear by the way she
studied the instruction panel that, in all the time she'd lived in this
city, she'd never used the Metro. I took the change out of the cup with my
ticket and put in some more money for her as she looked at the map.
need to keep out of town for now," she said.
"No need to expose myself too much. I'll go south and hold off for a
while."
"Do you know the Barnes and Noble on M, in Georgetown?"
Still studying the map, she nodded.
"Two o'clock."
As we moved toward the barriers, I checked the signs and pointed her to
her platform.
"See you at two." The peak of her cap nodded and headed down the
escalators.
The rules of the Washington Metro are simple: the answer to everything
is No. No smoking, no eating, no Walkmans, litter or pets. If you're good
boys and girls you can read the newspaper. The station was as stark and
clean as the set of asci-fi film, with its streamlined, dark-gray concrete
and moody lighting.
The lights set into the platform flooring started to flash, warning
that a train was about to arrive. Moments later, a string of sleek silver
carriages whispered alongside and the doors opened silently.
I was heading north on the Blue Line. It would take me past the
Pentagon, which has its own Metro station, and the Arlington National
Cemetery, then eastward under the Potomac to Foggy Bottom, the nearest stop
for Georgetown and the M and 23rd Street junction. I came out of the Metro
and onto the busy street feeling cleaner than when I'd gone in.
Checking the map on the wall at the station entrance, I saw that I had
just over a ten-minute walk to the RV As I headed north, I noticed the
improvement in the weather. Only 50 percent cloud cover and no rain.
Compared with the downpours of the last couple of days, it was heaven.
Bread and Chocolate on 23rd was teeming with office workers enjoying a
lunchtime sandwich and coffee. I had just crossed M, and was on the opposite
side of the road, walking toward Sarah's apartment. Metal Mickey seemed a
bit of an airhead and I didn't want to get fucked over and lifted while
tucking into a sticky bun and cappuccino. I didn't expect the RV to go
wrong, but these things have to be done right; complacency is a tried
and-tested shortcut to a disability pension, or worse. Anyone could have
been listening to his calls, or he might simply have got cold feet and
decided to seek advice. They would then use him to get to me, the K who
should have been in North Carolina dealing with Sarah.
I bumbled on, not looking directly through the window, but checking
things out all the same. If a trigger was on the shop and a weirdo walked
past staring at the place, it would be a good bet that he was the target.
Things were looking fine; I couldn't see anyone sitting in cars or
hanging about, but that wasn't necessarily significant. Whether or not I was
getting set up by Metal Mickey, they could just as easily have put a trigger
on him. And if he'd said anything to the Firm, I'd know as soon as I met
him;
I didn't have him down as the sort of man who could tell lies with his
body language.
I walked past the 7-Eleven-type store on my right and noticed it had a
small coffee and Danish area, busily taking its share of the office workers'
dollars. There wasn't much going on in there, either, just people filling
their faces and catching up on gossip.
I got to the junction and turned left on N. Walking about another
thirty meters, I was more or less level with the entrance to Sarah's block.
The water system was working overtime again on the flower garden. If I'd
been triggered as I did my walk-past they would now be behind me, thinking
that I was heading for the apartment.
Two attractive black women were approaching from the opposite
direction, coffee and pretzels in their hands. I would have no more than
three seconds in which to check. They passed, laughing and talking loudly.
Now was the time. I turned to give them an admiring glance in that way
that men think they do so unobtrusively. The two women gave me a
You-should-be-so-lucky-white-boy look and got back to their laughing.
There were three candidates beyond them. A middle-aged couple dressed
for the office turned the corner, coming from the same direction as me, but
they looked more preoccupied in staring into each other's eyes for as long
as possible before it was time to go home to their wife or husband.
Then again, good operators would always make it look that way. The
other possible was coming from straight ahead, on N Street, on the same side
as Sarah's apartment. He was wearing blue jeans and a short-sleeved,
dark-green shirt with the tail hanging out, the way I would if I wanted to
cover my weapon and radio.
I faced back the way I was walking. You can only do so much checking.
If these were operators, the couple would now be overtly cooing to each
other; but instead of sweet nothings they'd be reporting on what I was
getting up to, on a radio net, telling control and the other operators where
I was, what I was wearing, the color of my bag and which shoulder it was
being carried on. And if they were good, they would also report that I could
be aware, because of the look back.
I carried on the last twenty meters to the end of the block and turned
left. I was now on 24th Street and paralleling 23rd. This was the second
corner I had turned; if there was a technical device or trigger on our RV
there could be people stood off around the other side of the block, waiting
for the word to move. Nothing seemed to look that way, just lots of traffic
and people lining up to buy lunch at the pretzel stalls.
The couple were still with me. Maybe they wanted pretzels, or maybe
they'd told Green Shirt that they could take the target around the corner,
toward M Street. Stopping at the last of the three stalls, I bought a Coke
and watched the area I'd just come from. The lovers were now at the middle
stall, doing the same. I moved off, got to M and turned left, back toward
23rd and the RV Three corners had now been turned in a circular route; an
unnatural thing to do. I moved into an office doorway and opened my Coke. If
the lovers came past, I would bin the RV, but then again, any good operator
wouldn't turn the third corner. I hated clearing an area, especially if it
was me going into the RV It was so hard to be sure.
Nothing happened during the five minutes it took me to finish the can,
so now seemed the ideal time to get my weapon out of the bag; apart from
anything else, fishing around like a tourist looking for a map gave me an
excuse to be standing there now that I'd finished drinking. I sneaked
together the Chinese thing and its mag, which I'd split for the flight, and
tucked it into my jeans, ensuring that the jacket covered it and the catch
was off, so it could be used in the semiauto mode. Moving off again, I
eventually turned back onto 23rd and into the 7Eleven.
I bought a Danish, a newspaper and the biggest available cup of coffee,
and sat at a table that gave me a good trigger on the RV There were
twenty-five minutes to go.
I watched as people walked past from both directions, on both sides of
the street. Were they doing walk-pasts to see if we were in there? This
wasn't paranoia, it was attention to detail; it doesn't work like it does in
the movies, with fat policemen sitting in their car right outside the
target, engine running, moaning about their wives and eating doughnuts.
No one went in and came straight out again; no one walked around
muttering into their collar. All of which meant either they weren't there,
or they were very good indeed.
Cars, trucks and taxis trundled past from right to left on the one-way
system. As the traffic stopped for a red at the junction with M, I pinged
Metal Mickey sitting in the back of a cab, well down in his seat with his
head resting on the back. I couldn't see his eyes, but I hoped that he was
also taking the trouble to clear his route. Maybe he wasn't as much of a
numb nut as I'd thought. The traffic moved on and he went with it.
If there was one thing I hated more than clearing an area before a
meet, it was the meet itself. It's at simple events like this that people
get killed, in the way that a traffic cop stopping a car for jumping a red
light might land up getting shot by the driver.
I sat, watched and waited. It wouldn't look abnormal to the staffer
anyone else for me to be spending that amount of time there. The place was
packed and the size of the coffee signaled that I wasn't a man in a hurry. I
checked around me again, just to be sure that I wasn't sitting next to a
trigger.
It had happened to me once, outside Deny; it was late at night, and I
was waiting in a car waiting to lift a player, only to discover, as a JCB
tried to crush the car and me with its bucket, that I was parked in front of
his brother's house. Maybe they'd always done that with any dickhead they
spotted picking his nose outside.
Mickey appeared right on time, but not from the direction I was
expecting him to. He came from the right, the same direction from which he'd
approached in the cab. He was dressed in the same loud suit and neon shirt
as before. Perhaps he thought I'd have problems IDing him. He was carrying a
laptop bag, with the strap over his right shoulder. Was what he wanted me to
see on hard disk, and the dickhead had actually brought it with him? Maybe
he wasn't so switched on.
I knew from our last meet that he was right-handed, and noted that his
jacket was done up; chances were, he wasn't carrying. Not that it meant that
much at this stage, but these things needed to be thought about in case
things went tits up.
Having cleared his route, he showed no hesitation about going into the
cafe. Good man. He did understand about sponsoring the meet. He knew I'd be
watching him, and covering his ass as well as mine.
I watched for another five minutes past the RV time; if I didn't walk
over to meet him he would wait another twenty-five minutes before leaving,
then try again tomorrow at the same time. Nothing that I could see told me
the RV was compromised. I got off my stool and binned the rest of the coffee
and Danish, checking that my weapon wasn't about to clatter onto the floor.
I hated not having an internal holster; I'd already lost my weapon twice
because of it. I walked outside and checked once more as I crossed the road.
Nothing. Fuck it, there's only so much checking you can do.
As I pulled the door toward me I saw his back in line at the counter.
The place was still packed. I walked past him and did my surprised, "Hi!
What are you doing here?" He turned and smiled that happy I-haven'tseen-you
for-a-while look, and we shook hands.
"Great to see you, it's been ... ages." He beamed.
"Join me for a coffee and something sinful?"
I took a look around. All the seats were taken.
"Tell you what," I said, "the place across the street isn't so full,
let's go there." His smile got even bigger as he agreed. When we got out
onto the street he slapped me on the shoulder.
"I'm sooo glad you said that. It's like that every lunchtime, you know.
I don't know why I bother going there."
To my surprise, he didn't make as if to cross the street, starting
instead to walk toward N. I fell into step beside him and shot him a
quizzical look.
Mickey put his arm around my shoulder and said, "We'll go to Sarah's,
it's a bit more private." He patted his computer bag.
"I've even brought some milk to go with the Earl Gray. Do you know,
there's a little shop in Georgetown that gets it straight from Sir Thomas
Lipton himself!" He was very pleased with himself; maybe he was hoping I'd
take special note of his initiative when I filed my report. Fuck the milk; I
wanted to see what was next to it.
As we walked along 23rd, I carried on playing the part of best mate in
nice-to-see-you mode. I couldn't decide whether he was really good, or away
with the fairies. Either way, I was glad I could run faster than him and had
a weapon.
"I'll leave the clearing to you now," he said.
"You're probably much better at it than I am."
I laughed and nodded in response, so that anyone watching would assume
he'd just made a joke.
"By the way," he grinned, "the man sitting on the corner? He's always
around here; he works in the apartments. I know you'll be keeping an eye on
him."
I looked around and saw Green Shirt, sitting on the wall to the right
of Sarah's apartment, smoking.
"Just in case you started to worry. You may have seen him on your area
clearing
I certainly did on my drive-past; in fact I always look out for him. It
makes me feel better to know he's there." He gave me a cherubic smile.
We reached the entrance and the water system was still drowning the
flowers. Wayne was behind the desk, leaning back in his chair and reading a
newspaper. It was like watching an action replay; they both had the same
clothes on and even the dialogue was the same: "Hello, Wayne, how are you
today?"
Wayne put down his paper and grinned like an idiot. He was obviously
having a really good day again.
"I'm very good. And how are you today?"
"I'm just Jim Dandy." The corners of Mickey's mouth were almost
touching his ears. As we walked toward him, Wayne turned his fall attention
to me. I really felt as if I was being welcomed to the asylum.
"How are you today? Do you still need that car space? If you want it,
you got it!"
I said, "I'll certainly bear it in mind. Thanks."
He put his hand up.
"Hey, no problem."
We reached the desk and Metal Mickey switched his camp game-show host's
voice into overdrive: "Wayne, I bet if you looked in the delivery drawer
you'd find a large UPS envelope addressed to Sarah."
Wayne had a look, rummaged around for a moment and handed it over.
"Why, thank you, Wayne, I hope you continue to have a very nice day!"
We said our good-byes and walked to the elevator. He saw me looking at
the envelope; as the elevator doors closed he raised an eyebrow.
"Why, Mr. Snell, you didn't expect me to carry the material around with
me, did you?"
Sarah's apartment was just as I'd left it. There was even the faint
aroma of burned food hanging in the air. Metal Mickey wrinkled his nose.
"Cooking--the other night," I explained, closing the door behind us.
"Ooh, that's what it is." He walked toward the kitchen.
"I'd ask for the recipe, but..." He twitched his nose again.
"Can I get you some tea?" He threw the envelope onto the settee and
unzipped his bag.
I walked over and sat down beside it, checking my watch. The envelope
looked quite thick, but I had plenty of time before my RV with Sarah.
I heard the kettle being filled as I ripped open the UPS plastic outer.
Inside was a brown envelope, sealed with Sellotape.
Metal Mickey came back into the room.
"They're printouts, and they are now your responsibility." He couldn't
help looking rather pleased with himself.
"How did you get all this?" I asked.
He gave an impish smile and his eyes twinkled.
"Ask no questions, you'll be told no lies; that's what my dear mother
always used to say." He came over and sat down next to me.
"However, I have a friend," his fingers mimed quote marks "who has
access to Intelink." He clasped his hands together between his legs and did
a pretty good impression of a Cheshire cat. It was the most pleased I'd seen
him, and he had every reason to be.
Intelink was switched on in 1994. The need for real-time intelligence
had never been so acute, as the Gulf War demonstrated when General
Schwarzkopf very loudly complained that the spooks had failed to produce
satellite imagery fast enough. The network was soon being used as a central
pool by all thirty-seven members of the United States Intelligence
Community, from the CIA to FINCEN (Financial Crimes Enforcement Network),
plus other groups connected with national security and the military. I knew
that at least 50,000 people had passwords, with varying levels of access.
We both heard the kettle boil and click off. Mickey jumped up.
"Tea!
Milk, sugar?"
"Strong. Shaken, not stirred."
I heard him giggle as I pulled out the wad of paper, filed in three
clear-plastic sleeves. It was definitely stuff off Intelink. On the top file
I could see the META tagging: <"IL. CIA Executive Order 12958: Classified
National Security Information^ META (Megadata) is a system for pulling down
the documents needed from hundreds of thousands on call.
The information available is nearly half a million electronic pages;
just over 80 percent of all the National Security Agency's output can be
accessed in two hours.
The rest of the title went on to give its level of security. This
document was tagged Intelink-P--in other words, managed purely by the CIA
and top secret, available only to policymakers.
Mickey came back with the tea. I had just finished skimming through the
rest of the tags. This was looking good. There was another IntelinkP and an
Intelink-TS--classified secret, about a third of the intelligence community
have access at this level. I was quite looking forward to having a read. I
looked at Mickey as he held a sugar lump on a spoon for me.
I shook my head.
"How on earth did your friend get this stuff?"
He sat down and proceeded to put four lumps in his cup.
"Well, the objective is the eventual flow down, or up, of information
as various security classifications impose themselves. Right now, standard
COTS tools are used, but they're not specially augmented with multilevel
security.
These tools don't provide the right hooks, so for now different levels
of security are provided by different physical levels of security, so
there's an issue regarding upgrading and downgrading information between
security levels."
I gave up listening to him halfway though his waffle.
"What the fuck are you on about?"
His spoon fought a battle with the amount of sugar in his cup.
"If they say something is an 'issue," it means they haven't got that
sorted out yet.
Now and again you can confuse the system. Especially when it's new and
is taking a while to sort itself out."
He went back into Cheshire-cat mode and took a sip of what must have
been very sweet tea. I was waiting for his teeth to drop out as he spoke.
"The only one that can't be got into at the moment is a new, fourth
level. It hasn't even got a name that I know of. Maybe it's only for the
president and a few of his best buddies, who knows?"
I didn't touch my cup, just kept flicking through the pages, looking
for things I understood. I heard him slurp another mouthful of tea, and then
a loud swallow.
"There will be a lot in there that is of no use to you whatsoever.
He just pulled down any document containing information that might be
relevant. He's such a nice boy. Drink your tea, Nick, it'll get cold."
I nodded and didn't say a word. He got the hint; I heard the cup go
down on its saucer. Mickey stood up and went back into the kitchen, then
returned with his laptop bag.
"Nick, I hope you find it interesting reading.
I've left the milk and tea for you."
I looked up at him.
"Thanks, mate."
"Of course, you'll destroy all the files before you leave?"
"No problem."
He got to the door and turned, dangling the apartment keys between his
thumb and index finger.
"By the way, send my love to Sarah. Tell her, if she needs these, I'll
be leaving them with Wayne."
I looked at him, trying to look confused.
"Er, what?"
His eyes twinkled.
"Oh, you are so transparent, Nick! PV? Pants, that's what it is, a load
of frilly old pants. I'm not that mad, you know. I bet they told you I was,
didn't they? Well, let's just let them think it. Pension, that's what it's
all about, my absolutely gorgeous disability pension." Still highly amused
with the whole thing, he turned to leave.
I said, "Michael, thank your friend for all his help."
He looked back with a smile that suggested it had already been taken
care of.
"Been there, done that. Now remember, say a special hello to Sarah for
me. Byeee." The door closed behind him. I got off the settee and turned the
lock. If anybody decided to hit the place, it should at least give me enough
time to get the papers down the toilet.
I checked out Baby-G. An hour to go before the RV with Sarah. I pulled
out the papers that were tagged Intelink-P: Executive Order 12958.
I turned the pages, but they meant nothing to me, just lots of
directions on security of documents. Maybe Mickey's friend had a sense of
humor.
Next was Executive Order 12863 on the PFIAB (President's Foreign
Intelligence Advisory Board) and Executive Order 12968: Access to Classified
Information. I thumbed through acres of stuff that was full of abbreviations
and acronyms. I understood ziff.
Then I saw the reason I had been given it. One of the subparagraphs was
entitled, "Yousef." I felt a jolt of adrenaline.
I read slowly, making sure I understood every word.
Since 1995, several senior officials in Clinton's administration had
been under surveillance by the FBI. At first they suspected that one of them
was spying for the Saudi government, but more recently that information was
being leaked to Bin Laden. According to this report, the hunt for Yousef had
narrowed to include a senior official on the National Security Council, the
1,200-strong body that advises the president on intelligence and
defense-related matters. Its office is in the White House.
I picked up my lukewarm tea. It tasted shit; I'd have to make a new
brew. I went to the kitchen with the files. There was plenty of jargon and
junk, but it was clear that the hunt for Yousef had begun after the
interception of a message between Washington and Bin Laden's farm in the
Sudan that hinted about an agent who might be able to get a copy of a secret
letter signed by Warren Christopher, then secretary of state, that spelled
out American commitments to the Palestinians in the Middle East peace
process.
The handler in the Sudan had replied, "That is not what we use Yousef
for."
The report carried on to say that they believed there was little chance
of discovering Yousef's identity after the intercept, because he would have
been one of the first to learn about it on Intelink. All communication
between him and his handlers would have ceased. I had a quiet laugh to
myself.
Maybe that was what the fourth level of Intelink was all about: trying
to keep people like him out of the loop.
There were references to other documents relating to Yousef, but
Mickey's friend hadn't included them. I placed the cup on the floor and
picked up the other Intelink-P file. Its tag told me it was a CIA document,
entitled simply, "Counter-terrorism Center." It wasn't the whole document,
just the introduction, but even that ran to fifteen pages. I definitely
needed more tea.
When the Clinton administration endorsed the idea of specialized units
to infiltrate terrorist operations and disrupt them, the CIA established the
Counterterrorism Center as a central clearing house for intelligence. Its
aim was to "give the president more options for action against foreign
terrorists to further preempt, disrupt and defeat international terrorism."
These options included covert operations designed to prevent terrorism,
or to take revenge for successful attacks on Americans. New cadres of
undercover CIA officers were sent overseas, and the use of CIA teams was
expanded to assess and predict threats against United States military
personnel deployed abroad.
Part of this strategy was a new level of cooperation between the
intelligence agency and the Federal Bureau of Investigation, its traditional
rival.
Senior FBI agents stationed overseas held long and successful meetings
with CIA station chiefs the first at the United States Embassy in Rome, the
second at the embassy in London to work out ways to cooperate against
terrorists and other international criminals.
The kettle boiled and cut out. I left it for a while; this was getting
interesting.
I knew that such a meeting would have been unthinkable as recently as
two years ago, when the two agencies were at each other's throats over their
conduct in the investigation and arrest of Aldrich Ames, a spy for Moscow
inside the CIA.
I put the file down, threw a tea bag into a cup and poured. The next
page dealt with Sarah's group. The unit had scored several successes.
British police raided the London home of an Algerian named Rachid Ramda and
found links with the Armed Islamic Group, an Algerian organization suspected
of seven bombings in France that killed seven and wounded 180 in 1997. The
police also discovered records of money transfers, and traced them to Bin
Laden's headquarters in the Sudan.
In Egypt, security officials uncovered a conspiracy by the extremist
group Islamic Jihad to assassinate President Hosni Mubarak. It seemed that
Sarah's group was investigating evidence that Bin Laden helped fund the
plot. They also had evidence that Bin Laden was the major backer of a camp
in Afghanistan called Kunar, which provided training for recruits of Islamic
Jihad and the Islamic Group, both Egyptian terrorist organizations.
This was in addition to the three terrorist training camps in northern
Sudan, which Bin Laden helped to fund, and where extremists from Egypt,
Algeria and Tunisia received instruction.
I threw the tea bag into the sink, added milk and wandered back to the
settee to read some more. Sarah's explanation of events was becoming more
convincing as the minutes passed. I sat back down. To track Bin Laden's
activities, the National Security Agency's eavesdropping satellites were
used to listen in on telephone and e-mail conversations throughout the
world. CIA analysts were able to determine that in January he had held a
meeting with leading members of his network to prepare for a new wave of
terrorism. Soon afterward he publicly announced his intentions when he
issued a fat wa calling on Muslims to kill Americans.
I had a drink and held the cup on my chest, slumped on the sofa.
American officials are barred by executive order from planning an
assassination.
But after the fat wa was issued. Bin Laden was named in a secret
presidential covert action order on terrorism, signed by Bill Clinton, that
authorized intelligence agencies to plan and carry out covert operations
that might lead to death. Such a measure was necessary, the report
concluded, for two reasons:
"I. We believe that Bin Laden is planning new terrorist acts against
American interests.
"2. We believe that the question is not whether Bin Laden will strike
again, but when."
I bent my neck forward and drained the cup. I checked my watch; thirty
minutes to go to the RV I went back into the kitchen and turned on the
electric hob, then placed my cup and the two files I'd read on the work top
It was time for file number three. This one came from an acronym, DOS
FAN which I didn't recognize. The document discussed the investigation and
arrest of several of Bin Laden's operators worldwide.
The hot plate was red. I saw a smoke alarm on the ceiling, and stood on
the sink unit to pull out the batteries. Then I touched one of the papers
I'd read to the plate. Once it was in flames I placed it in the sink, put a
few more on top and carried on reading.
The first few pages detailed those responsible for the World Trade
Center bombing: Mohammed Salameh, a Palestinian, and his roommate in a
Jersey City apartment, Ramzi Ahmed, an Iraqi who'd fought in Afghanistan and
arrived at Kennedy International Airport on a flight from Pakistan in
September 1992. After the bombing, he spent most of the next three years
until his eventual arrest at a guest house called the House of Martyrs in
Peshawar, Pakistan, which was owned by Bin Laden.
On that same flight in 1992 had been Ahmad Ajaj, a Palestinian fresh
from Afghanistan, whose suitcase was full of bomb-making manuals. Ajaj was
convicted in the Trade Center bombing, as was Mahmud Abouhalima, who raised
money for the rebels. Arrested in Egypt, he told his captors that the
bombing was planned in Afghanistan by veterans of the jihad.
Meeting at a New York mosque, Ramzi Ahmed recruited Mohammed Salameh,
Nidal Ayyad and Mahmoud Abouhalima. They helped him buy and mix explosive
chemicals in cheap apartments and a rented storage space in Jersey City.
Abdul RahmanYasin, an Iraqi, was also recruited.
From time to time, I fed the fire in the sink. Halfway down the third
page I found out what DOS FAN stood for: Department of State Foreign Affairs
Network, Mid East policy group.
The report went on to detail individuals from one particular cell that
was under scrutiny, and their names tallied with those Sarah had given me. I
finished the last four pages and burned them, too. I felt as if I'd been
speed-reading Tolstoy's War and Peace.
I turned the tap on and pressed the button for the waste-disposal unit.
There was the wailing of metal as it took the black ash. I got a grip
on myself and decided it didn't change a thing. All I cared about was Josh's
kids.
Another thing Sarah had been right about: there was no one to turn to.
Josh couldn't be trusted not to approach one of his superiors. Even if
his kids didn't go to the ceremony, the others would still be at risk, and
he'd want to do something about it.
I watched the last bit of ash swirl down the hole, and turned off the
tap and waste disposal. Only five minutes left to the RV I was going to be
late, but it wasn't as if she had anywhere else to go.
Fuck it, I'd have to get her into the White House without Josh knowing
what we were up to. I didn't know quite how I was going to do it. Once
again, I felt more bonehead than Bond.
I walked into the bookshop after clearing the area. The coffee shop was
to the rear, and I spotted Sarah at one of the tables, nursing a tall latte.
She was dressed much smarter than when I'd last seen her. The baseball cap
was gone, and in its place was a gray trouser suit and designer loafers that
must have sent her credit card into meltdown. Her facial appearance had been
totally changed by a pair of black, rectangular, thick-rimmed glasses.
As I approached she smiled and gave me the hello-sonicetosee-you
RV-drill look. I looked surprised and delighted--not that I had to fake
it-and she stood up for the lovey-lovey kiss on the cheeks.
"How are you?
It's so good to see you." She voiced her pleasure for the benefit of
the people around us.
We sat down and I put my nylon bag beside her new leather one and
matching briefcase. She noticed my raised eyebrow and said, "Well, I should
be looking the part. I am a lawyer, remember?" I smiled, and she gazed at me
for several seconds before taking a studied sip of her coffee.
Then she gave me the smallest of smiles.
"Well?"
What could I do but nod.
"Yep, let's get on with it. But we do it the way I need it to be done,
She nodded back, her smile slowly widening into a victory grin.
"I was right, wasn't I?"
We left the bookshop and walked along the main street. I told her
everything, from what Lynn and Elizabeth had said to the attack on the
house. I just left the T104 out of the story, and kept the return to the
U.K.
in its place. She never asked. I also told her about Kelly, the events
that made me her guardian and where Josh stood in all of this. It would
undoubtedly come into any conversation once we met up.
"We met when we did, OK? The dates and everything will work. You used
to work for us as a secretary." She nodded. I said, "We didn't see each
other because it was all too complicated. Then we met up again. How long ago
was the Syria job?"
"Late 'ninety-five about three and a half years ago."
"OK, we met again four weeks ago, in London, in a pub in Cambridge
Street, and we sort of got back together, saw each other, nothing big time.
And this is our first trip together. We've come here because you've
never been before and I like Washington, so we thought, Fuck it, let's do
it."
She cut in, "But I told the kid I'm a lawyer and I'm working."
I didn't like her calling Kelly that, but she was right about the
story.
"OK, you're in the States to meet a client, in New York, and I wanted
to show you D.C. The rest you can busk."
"Fine. There's only one problem, Nick."
"What's that?"
"What's your name? Who are you?"
"I'm Nick Stone."
She laughed.
"You mean that's your real name?"
"Yeah, of course."
And then it dawned on me, after all the years that we'd known each
other, I didn't know her name, either. I'd only ever known her as Greenwood.
"I've shown you mine, you show me yours."
She was suddenly a bit sheepish.
"Sarah JarvisCockley."
It was my turn to laugh. I'd never known anyone with such a fucked-up
name.
"Jarvis-Cockley?" It was pure Monty Python.
"It's a Yorkshire name," she said.
"My father was born in York."
Stopping at a call booth, I tried Josh's number. It would be pointless
traveling there if he hadn't got home yet. He was in, and sounded excited
about seeing us both.
We got a cab, crossed back over the river and followed the Jefferson
Davis Highway southwest, away from D.C." toward the Pentagon. We didn't
talk.
There was nothing left to talk about; she'd told me what the two
players looked like while we waited for a cab. It was hardly worth the wait.
Neither appeared to have any special features that were likely to make them
stick out. From the sound of things, we'd be looking for Bill Gates and Al
Gore, only with darker skin.
We were both too tired to say any more. It was easier for us to leave
each other with our own thoughts, and mine centered on how the fuck I was
going to do this. She put her arm in mine and squeezed my hand. She knew
what I was thinking. I had a feeling she usually did, and somehow that felt
good.
We approached Arlington National Cemetery: I could see aircraft
emerging above the trees on the opposite side of the road, as they took off
from the National Airport by the river. At least the sun was trying to come
out, even if it was in patches through the cloud.
I gazed at the row upon row of white tombstones standing in immaculate
lines on the impossibly green grass to our right. Heroism in the face of
idiocy was an everyday job for me, but it was difficult not to be affected
by the sheer scale of death in this place.
I knew the Pentagon was just around the corner as the highway gently
turned right. The traffic wasn't that bad now; it would be much worse in a
few hours, as the staff of the world's biggest office complex headed home.
The car parks each side of us were the size of Disneyland
The Pentagon came into view. It looked just like the Fayetteville mall,
except that the stone was a more depressing color. We lost sight of it
momentarily as we went under a road bridge. One of the supports still bore a
crudely painted white swastika. Josh had seen it as a sign of democracy.
"The day they clean it off," he once said to me, "is the day no one can
speak out." I just saw it as the halfway marker between his house and
"About another twenty minutes," I said. Sarah nodded and kept on
staring at the massive stone building. A Chinook helicopter was lifting from
the rear of it, the tailgate just closing. I always liked it once the gate
closed; it kept the cold out.
I'd been to Josh's house many times before while we sorted out Kelly's
future. They lived in a suburb called New Alexandria, which was south of
Alexandria proper and quite a way southwest of D.C." but people who lived
there called it Belle View, after the district next door. That way it didn't
sound as if they wanted to live in Alexandria but had been forced to buy a
little farther away. The nearer your house was to D.C." the bigger your bank
balance had to be.
Josh's house was on the Belle View road, overlooking the golf course.
As we turned onto it I gave the taxi driver directions.
"Halfway down, mate, on the right."
Sarah moved closer to me and leaned to whisper in my ear.
"Thank you for believing me, Nick. I'm glad you're here."
I knew how lonely she felt. I put my fingers between hers.
The golf course was to the left, and facing it were rows of
three-story, brick-built homes that in the U.K. would be called town houses.
The whole area was green and leafy, and probably a wonderful place for kids
to grow up in. I half expected snowflakes to start falling and James Stewart
to appear around the corner.
"Just behind that black pickup." The Asian driver grunted and pulled
in. Parked on the drive outside Josh's was a double-cab bed Dodge truck with
large chrome bumpers and kids' mountain bikes stashed on a rack at the back.
A big For Sale sign was hanging outside the house.
A middle-aged Mexican woman in a cream raincoat emerged from the front
door, which was about ten very worn stone steps above pavement level. She
looked at us and smiled, then just carried on past. I looked at Sarah.
"That must be my new friend."
Josh appeared at the door, all smiles, his head and glasses shining as
brightly as his teeth. He was wearing a gray sweatshirt tucked into belted
gray cargo fatigue trousers and a pair of walking boots. As he came down
toward us he was still grinning away, but concentrating more on getting a
good view of Sarah through the sun bouncing off the taxi windows.
He opened the door for me, and I stepped out after paying off the
driver, who took my money with another grunt. We shook hands and he reminded
me that he had the strongest grip of anyone I knew. He said, "Great to see
you, man. I didn't think we'd link up again so soon." He lowered his voice.
"How did the job go?"
"Not too bad, mate. It took a day, that was all." It was good to see
him.
He released my hand and I pumped it, trying to get some blood back.
Sarah came around the front of the taxi, between the two vehicles. I
held my hand out toward her.
"Josh, meet Sarah."
"Hi, Sarah." He shook her hand and I saw her reaction to his grip.
"Nice to meet you, Josh. Nick has told me a lot about you." She must
have been reading too many books; whoever says that in real life? Josh just
gave her his biggest smile.
"I don't know what he's said, but when we get inside I'll tell you the
truth." He ushered us up the steps and through his front door.
The first thing Sarah asked for was the bathroom. Josh pointed up the
stairs, "First on the left." As an afterthought he called after her, "We're
going into the living room, so you make as much noise as you want." That was
something I'd forgotten to warn her about; Josh didn't change his sense of
humor for anybody. I wondered if that was one of the reasons his wife had
eloped with a tree-hugging yoga teacher.
The holiday cases were still in the hallway.
"Where are the kids?" I asked as we walked past them.
"Jet lag is not an option with kids. It's rehearsal time in D.C." man.
The big day is tomorrow."
I wasn't going to pursue the subject. It made me feel too much of a
lowlife, and besides, it was too early to hit him with the real reason I was
here.
"Of course. I hope they have a good time."
The house hadn't changed at all. The flowery three-piece suite and
thick green shag-pile carpet were still in place. The pictures were the
same, and you couldn't move for them: Josh as a soldier, Josh becoming a
member of Special Forces, Josh and the kids, Josh and Geri, the kids, all
that sort of stuff, plus all those horrible school photographs, rows of
gappy-toothed kids in uniform, with that really stupid grin that they only
do when there's a camera pointing at them.
He closed the door and said, "So, my friend, how does it all square
with Sarah? What does she know?"
I stepped closer to him.
"All she knows is that Kelly's family were killed and I'm now her
guardian. She knows what Kev did, and how I knew him. You're the other
executor of the will. That's how we became friends. She thinks I work for a
private security firm. We haven't got down to details yet."
He nodded. That was more or less all he knew about me anyway.
"Cool.
Now a couple of details to get out of the way, mate. Do I get Maria to
make up one bed or two?" It had always sounded really funny to me when
Americans said "mate," because of the accent; the word sounds like it should
only come out of Antipodeans or Brits, but Josh had got into the Brit way of
speaking with me. Either that, or he'd been taking the piss all this time.
It was a good question, and I had to make the answer sound convincing.
I smiled.
"One, of course."
"All rightttt!" A big, conspiratorial grin lit up his face. We both sat
down, him on a chair, me on the settee.
"Next important question, how is Kelly? She get to her grandparents
"She's fine. Yes, everything went OK. I spoke to her today; she's
missing you and the crew. I think you'll be getting a thank-you card from
her soon."
The small talk was already killing me. Normally I would chat happily
about that sort of shit; it was what our relationship was all about. But at
the moment all I could think about was the fact that I was about to fuck him
over big time even though I knew it was the right thing.
The door opened and Sarah came in. Josh stood up.
"Anyone for a brew?"
I laughed. To Americans, a brew means a beer; I'd once been with Josh
and had said, "Do you fancy a brew?" He'd looked at me as if I should be
certified. One, we were driving; two, we were looking after kids, and three,
it was nine o'clock in the morning. It had been a bit of a standing joke
ever since.
Sarah was out of this one. She sort of smiled to look as though she got
it, but she probably wasn't used to being offered a brew at embassy cocktail
parties, and it certainly wasn't going to be a big thing in her social
circle.
He turned to Sarah.
"Coffee good for you?"
"Thank you."
He turned and walked toward the door, talking as he went.
"The kids will be back from singing practice soon and all hell will
break loose. It'll be so cool for them to find you here."
We listened to him pottering around in the kitchen. Sarah went and sat
on one of the chairs only a short distance from me, but significant in the
circumstances. I said, "Sarah, we're sharing a room tonight."
She got it immediately, stood up and came and sat next to me.
"What now?"
It was pointless bullshitting her.
"I don't know, switch on and take my lead. It's far too early yet."
She looked anxiously at the carpet.
"I'm worried, Nick. This has got to work."
"Trust me. Look over there," I nodded toward the books to the right of
the fireplace.
"Second shelf down." What had caught my eye was Designing Camelot the
Kennedy White House Restoration. I looked at her through her glasses.
"That's got to be a good omen." I hoped I sounded more confident than I
felt.
She saw it, and her expression gained a new determination. Josh came
back with the coffee pot, mugs and biscuits as she was pulling it from the
shelf. He started to pour.
"Flat white?" he asked. We nodded.
He saw Sarah flicking the pages, admiring the pictures of the White
House interior.
She looked up and caught his eye.
"Now there's a classy lady." She turned the book around so we could see
the picture of Jackie 0.
"Yes, ma'am, she certainly turned this town upside down. That's her in
the State Dining Room. She was our Princess Diana, I guess you could say.
Geri loved her. I bought her that book for her birthday, just before she
left."
He started to open the packet of biscuits.
"I have to hide these from the kids, otherwise there'd be none left.
"You know what?" he said through a mouthful of biscuit, "I didn't
realize all the things you have to do when you're looking after kids
singlehanded.
I've had to learn so much."
Sarah looked surprised.
Josh looked over at me, quite happily, "You didn't explain?"
"I thought I'd leave it to you," I said, trying to turn it into a joke.
"Yeah, leave it to you, then I'd tell her the truth later on."
He looked at Sarah.
"Geri had gotten more and more involved in local projects and classes,
that sorta thing, so that she could"--he pulled a face to underline the
words--"better herself." He passed a mug of coffee to her.
"One of them was yoga. You know, I guess I was too busy working and
stuff to see what was going on. I just didn't notice the classes were
lasting longer as the months passed."
I smiled in sympathy as he passed me my mug, and we had eye-to-eye.
"In fact, she got to like the classes so much she never really wanted
to come home." I could see him looking at Sarah for her reaction. He'd
managed to make it sound like a joke, but I knew that deep down he was
devastated.
I felt guilty as hell as I listened to Sarah doing a number on him, but
I knew it was the only way.
Nodding toward the pictures above the gas log fire, Sarah continued to
reel him in.
"What about the children? They're such beautiful kids; whatever got
into her to make her leave them?"
He picked up his coffee and sat back.
"The yoga teacher, that's what got into her." He tried a laugh, but it
was starting to really hurt him now.
Sarah took a second or two to get that one, but I could see from her
eyes that she'd picked up on Josh's sadness.
"She calls once a week," Josh said.
"The kids miss her real bad."
"How long has it been?" she asked quietly.
"Must be about nine months or so." He looked over at me. I nodded;
the timing was about right. Not that he didn't know; I bet he'd counted
every single day. He took a sip from his mug, deep in thought.
We all sat in silence for a while, until Sarah asked a couple of
polite, ice-breaking questions about the children, and Josh told her what
she already knew. She was good; they were bonding. He was almost enjoying
having a woman listen to the story and appear to understand his point of
view.
There came a sound of crashing and slamming, and shouting in heavily
accented English. Maria was back with the kids and telling them to slow
down. She put her head through the door.
"Hold!"
A second or two later, the kids came surging past her to see their dad.
At that moment they spotted me.
"Nick! Nick! Is Kelly here?"
Then they stopped and got embarrassed because they saw somebody they
didn't know.
"Hiya," I beamed.
"No, Kelly's at school. Did you enjoy your time in London?"
"Yeah, it was cool. It's a shame Kelly can't be here, though." They
were all excited. They went over to their dad, kissing and cuddling him
until he was buried.
"You guys, this is Sarah, Nick's friend. Say hello to Sarah."
All together they shouted, "Hello, Sarah."
"Hello, everybody, very nice to meet you." She shook each of them by
the hand.
Formalities over, it all changed. It was straight into, Dad, can I do
this?
Dad, can I do that?
"Dad, it's really cool! There are kids from everywhere, even New
Mexico. Some of them are going swimming. Can we go swimming?"
Josh said, "Yes, yes, yes but later. Maria'll arrange it. Go and have
something to eat. Go, go, go."
The kids went out in a whirlwind and headed for the kitchen. I heard
the radio go on, tuned in to a Latin music station. We heard them all
squabbling, and Maria making the most noise of all, telling them to keep the
noise down.
I carried on looking for a time when I could hit him with my pitch. The
kids went out, came back, eventually went to bed, and Maria went home.
By then we'd seen the new garden shed, we'd talked about Christmas,
Easter, even about Thanksgiving and the different ways Americans and Brits
stuff their turkeys. I still preferred Paxo to peanuts. Josh told Sarah
about tomorrow's events and what the kids were going to be doing. He
couldn't disguise his pride that his kids were part of it all. He was going
to be watching it with some of the ERT (Emergency Response Team) people,
whose kids were also involved.
Sarah was perfect all the time; maybe it wasn't even put on, because
something told me she genuinely liked Josh. I was glad, as these were the
only two adults I had any feeling for. I wanted them to like each other. It
mattered to me. Fuck the job in hand; I knew it had to be done, and soon,
but we seemed to be moving into something more important between us. I hoped
so. Once the job was finished, I needed Josh to appreciate our reasons for
keeping him in the dark.
Before we knew it we'd had pizza, nachos, a couple of bottles of wine,
and it was nearly ten o'clock. We seemed set to spin shit all night, but I
knew I had to wait for the right moment. I listened to the other two as they
put the world to rights.
I heard Josh saying, "Have you met Kelly yet?"
Sarah was just sitting back drinking wine next to me.
"Kelly? No, I haven't, not yet. You know Nick, he keeps his cards very
close to his chest." She gave me one of those strange looks couples give
each other when they're talking about one thing, but thinking about
something else.
"I have spoken to her, though." She was keeping the lies close to the
truth.
It was always the best way.
Josh said, "She's a really good kid, you'll like her a lot. Maybe
ifGeri was here Kelly would have come to live with us and the kids. It's
been really hard for her."
Sarah looked at me to carry on the story. I began to think she was
liking this, finding out about me.
"Yeah, but me and her, it's all right," I mumbled.
Sarah reached out and grasped my hand.
Josh broke the silence.
"Ah .. . you sure you two don't want to be alone?"
We all started laughing. I looked at Josh and remembered that I had a
job to do, and now was the time to do it.
"Mate, I've just had a brilliant idea. Well, good for us, but maybe
hard for you to sort out."
He sat back and took a sip of wine.
"Yesss ... and what could that be?"
He suddenly sounded like my dad.
"Well, if there was any chance of a trip around the White House for us
you know, like the time you took me around before? Sarah would love me
forever." I smiled at her.
She picked up the ball, blushed and her eyes lit up.
"That would be absolutely brilliant. Can you really fix that, Josh?"
Josh wasn't looking too sure.
"Well.. ."
I decided to jump in and keep it all upbeat. Looking at Sarah, whose
face now resembled that of a child at a fun fair I said, "This boy is the
greatest.
He took me around the White House last year. He was running the
vice-presidential protection team."
"Oh, I'd love that. That would be fantastic!" She was making all the
right noises.
I said, "There's a bowling alley in the basement so Bill can go and
have a bit of a practice, and some of the stonework still has scorch marks
from when the Brits tried to burn it down in eighteen hundred and something
or other."
She turned to Josh.
"Is he bullshitting me?"
He shook his head as he took another sip of wine.
"No, the Brits came to Washington and burned the lot down. It was
eighteen fourteen."
I said, "Come on then, mate, what do you say? I'll even buy a crap tie
to make me look like Secret Service if you want. What do you say?" I always
took the piss out of the way they dressed. The White House team's uniform
seemed to be either a gray suit, or a blue blazer and dark gray trousers.
The only thing they were allowed to have choice over, it seemed, was their
ties. I had never seen so many Daffy Ducks and Mickey Mouses in one place,
apart from the window of Tie Rack. Josh had an impressive display of sheep
jumping over gates and Bugs Bunny eating carrots.
It was time for him to insult me in return.
"Lard-ass, you will never look like an agent. No matter how hard you
try."
Sarah stood up.
"This is way over my head," she grinned.
"So I'm going to pop upstairs again." She knew it was time to leave us
alone. She raised an eyebrow at Josh.
"I'll shut the door this time, so you won't be embarrassed if I make a
noise."
Josh rocked back on his chair and started laughing as the door closed
behind her. He looked at me.
"She's cool, man, real cool." I could see his smile tighten; I was sure
he was thinking about Geri and how much he missed her. I felt sorry for him,
but I didn't want to let him off the hook.
"What do you reckon then, mate? Any chance? It would be great for her,
and on top of that I'd score an unbelievable number of Brownie points, if
you know what I mean?"
He sat back in his chair, holding his arms up in mock surrender.
"Whoa, man, chill. Chill out on trying to sell it to me. I got it." He
put his arms back down and got serious.
"I'll try, but I can't say for sure," he said.
"I'll phone up in the morning. What's your cutoff time?"
"It's got to be three at the latest. We're on the six-something flight
from Dulles to Newark."
He held up his hands again.
"OK, OK, I'll see what I can do. Tomorrow's a big deal up there, but
maybe we can go in the morning. Nothing's going to kick off until around
midday, and the kids won't be doing their thing until one."
He put his glass down, filled it up again and offered me some. I nodded
and passed mine over. He hadn't noticed that I was only sipping while he was
knocking it back.
Josh held up his glass.
"It's really good to see you, man."
I raised mine.
"And you, lard-ass."
Sarah walked back in, probably having listened behind the door the
whole time. I gave her a big smile as she sat down.
"Josh says we might be able to get in tomorrow before we go back to New
York. He's going to see what he can do."
She gave him the sort of look that would have made a blind man's heart
beat faster.
His face lit up.
"Hey, you know what? I have a neat idea. If I can't take you in myself,
I could probably get you onto one of the tours. You could always come back
and go around with me another time."
Sarah carried on looking excited, but I knew that she'd be flapping
inside.
Josh continued.
"I could organize tickets for you both without much trouble. You won't
see the bowling alley or the pool, just the main building reception rooms,
but hey" he looked straight at Sarah "the important thing is you get to see
the State Dining Room, and that's the only part left that Jackie 0
furnished. It's the room in the picture you showed me."
Sarah reached across and touched his hand. I could see she wished she'd
never mentioned the woman.
"Thank you, that would be great. I just hope that we'll be able to do
it with you; it would be much more fun."
Josh just about melted.
"Yeah, I know what you mean, it would be kinda cool to show you around.
I promise I'll call in the morning; that's all I can do, man."
"It's going to happen, believe me," I said to Sarah.
"I told him, if it didn't, I'd tell the White House about the rubber
duck."
"The what?"
Josh looked at me with an embarrassed smile.
I said, "There's this yellow rubber duck that gets passed around all
the different sections in the Secret Service and the Unit."
She cut in.
"The Unit?"
She was well aware of what I was referring to, but she knew Josh would
expect her not to be.
"Delta Force," I explained.
"Sort of the American SAS. Anyway, the big thing is to have a picture
taken with the duck in the most unusual places. Josh's task was to get
photos taken in the White House, so he had one of it floating in the
president's toilet in the private apartments, and he even managed one on the
desk in the Oval Office ..."
Josh yawned politely and started rising to his feet.
"On that happy note..."
As we said our good nights Sarah picked up the Kennedy book and put it
under her arm, and we all trundled up the stairs. At the top landing, Josh
went left to check on his kids; through their open doors I could see night
lights glowing below a poster of a basketball hero, and a big picture of
their mother. Duvets and toys were strewn everywhere.
Our bedroom was farther along to the right. It was exactly what might
be expected of a spare room in one of these houses: very clean and new
looking, with a polished-wax pine bed with shiny nuts and bolts showing
either side. I got the feeling the design choices had been Geri's, not
Josh's, because it was all matching flowery curtains, pillowcases and duvet
covers;
if anything good was to come of Geri leaving, it was that Josh could
sort out the decor in the next house. The bed was made up, with one corner
of the duvet pulled back invitingly. Maria had done such a professional job
that I half expected to see a note with tomorrow's temperature and a
chocolate on the pillow.
I closed the door behind us, and right away Sarah was into her bag. She
picked up her weapon and mag, and went into the en suite, leaving the door
ajar. I watched as she loaded it by pulling back the top slide placing a
round in the chamber and letting the action go forward under control to cut
out any noise, then just pushing the last two millimeters into place against
the round. She then pushed the magazine in quietly until there was a click.
I laughed.
"You expecting a rough night?"
She turned and smiled, then checked safety. I got up and joined her in
the bathroom. Sarah turned on the tap in the basin and started to clean her
teeth. The danger with whispering is that you can make an even louder noise
by doing it incorrectly than you would by talking. I leaned into her ear and
said, "If he does get us in, then no matter what, we don't harm him. OK? We
don't harm him or anyone else; have you got that?"
She nodded as she spat out toothpaste.
I said, "We're all on the same side here. If we get caught, or even
challenged, we don't fight back. Nobody gets killed, and we don't take
weapons, OK? They stay in the bags." The security would be so tight we'd
never be able to get them in.
"Anyway, we don't need them."
She rinsed her teeth, turned and nodded her agreement, offering me the
toothbrush.
"Thanks." Our eyes met, then she smiled and went into the bedroom.
I watched her undress as I brushed my teeth. She laid her clothes
neatly over the chair, and when she was completely naked she started taking
off the price tags from the new lace underwear she'd bought to wear the next
day. As ever, she wasn't shy about her body, but I sensed this was different
from her performance in the motel. That was business, while this was .. .
well, whatever it was, it felt good. I watched her in the glow of the
bedside light.
Digging into her bag again, she took out a new shirt, unwrapped it and
put it on the chair. Then she looked up at me and smiled. I finished my
teeth as she came back in and we swapped rooms again.
As the bathroom door closed, I sat on the bed and started to pull my
clothes off, thinking about the prospects for tomorrow. I could hear Josh,
opening and closing doors somewhere along the corridor, checking on the kids
again, I guessed, or locking up, or whatever he did at this time of night.
The toilet flushed, and after a while Sarah appeared.
She pulled back the duvet and climbed in beside me. I smelled
toothpaste on her breath and soap on her skin. Her leg touched mine I wasn't
sure how accidentally. Her skin felt cool and smooth.
We both lay there, thinking our own thoughts. I wondered whether her
thoughts were anything like mine. After a while she turned to me.
"What are you going to do after this, Nick? After you've left the
service, I mean?"
It was something I had always tried not to give any thought to. I
shrugged.
"I don't know. I never think that far ahead, never have. Tomorrow night
that's far enough. And I hope I'll be celebrating that we're all still
alive."
"I don't think I'll stay in," she said.
"I'll probably do what everybody else does get married, have children,
all that sort of stuff. I sometimes wish I had a child." She lifted herself
up on one elbow and looked into my eyes.
"Does that sound crazy?"
I shook my head.
"Not since I've had Kelly."
"You're very lucky." She moved her face closer, and I could feel her
breath on my neck.
"Maybe I'll write my memoirs." She brushed my face with her hand.
"But where could I possibly start the story?" She paused, her eyes
shining.
"And what would I say about you?"
"Hmm." I smiled.
"Not easy." Fuck, if she carried on like this I'd go to pieces and tell
her I was in love with her or some shit like that. I couldn't handle it at
all.
Her lips brushed against my forehead too lightly for it to be a kiss,
then moved down to my cheek. I turned my head and my mouth met hers. I
closed my eyes and could feel her body half on top of mine, her hair
brushing my face.
Her kiss was long, gentle and caring, then suddenly more urgent. She
pressed her body hard against mine.
I was woken by the screams of 200 kids--or at least that was what it
sounded like. I kept my eyes closed and listened to the din. Maria had
arrived and was trying to shush and organize them, and in doing so she was
stirring things up even more.
A herd of elephants went downstairs, followed by Mexican commands to
"put on clean sock" as she went past our door. I opened my eyes and looked
at Baby-G. It was six fifty-eight.
I yawned, turned and saw Sarah. She was sitting up, nicking through the
Jackie 0 book. I muttered, "What was that you were saying about children
last night?"
Eyes firmly fixed on the page, she nodded, not listening. I hoped this
wasn't going to be one of those terrible momings-after when both of us
desperately wished we were somewhere else and neither of us could bring
ourselves to be the first to go for eye contact. I hoped not, because I knew
it would only be that way for me if it was for her.
"Time spent on reconnaissance is seldom wasted. Nick," she said,
glancing at me and smiling. Things were looking up.
I propped myself up and checked the scabs on my arm. They were sealing
up OK; the bruising was now very dark and swollen. I moved closer and looked
at the book. It was mostly about the decor of each of the main rooms that
Jackie 0 had changed in the 1960s. The useful stuff was at the back in an
appendix: floor plans of both wings, west and east, plus the executive
mansion in between. There was no way of telling if the layout was still the
same, but that was all we had, apart from my memory of Josh's guided tour.
I looked up to read her eyes, and they told me she was already walking
into the White House press room. Her work cassette was in.
I threw off the duvet and headed for the shower. I came back ten
minutes later, drying my hair with a towel, to find her already dressed,
apart from her jacket and shoes.
"Let's go down and find out what's happening.
I'll shower later." She waited while I threw on my clothes and followed
her.
Armageddon was well under way in the dining room. Spoons crashed into
cereal bowls, chairs scraped on the wooden floor, the toaster popped, Maria
rutted and fussed. In amongst all this the kids were practicing their songs.
The problem was they were all in different time. It sounded like cats in
heat. I tried to remind myself that this was a celebration of peace, rather
than a declaration of war.
Josh had his back to me, doing some magic act with lunch boxes. He
looked like a TV chef cooking ten things at once, wrapping sandwiches in
plastic wrap, washing apples, throwing in handfrils of cheese snacks. He was
wearing navy-blue suit trousers and a freshly ironed white shirt; I could
see his white T-shirt underneath, and the dark skin of his arms. I couldn't
wait to see his tie. The thing that worried me was that he had a light-brown
pancake holster just behind his right hip, and a double mag carrier on his
left. I just hoped he didn't end up having to use what would be going in
there on us two. I checked with Sarah. She'd clocked his gear, too.
Josh didn't even look around as I came in; he just called out,
"Morning!
Coffee's in the machine over to the left." I could see the percolator
bubbling away.
"Bagels are by the toaster. Can't stop, got to get these ready before
Puff Daddy and his backing crew here are picked up for their gig."
I went over and split some of the pre-cut bagels, putting a couple in
the toaster as Sarah poured some coffee. We put on a good show, as if I knew
that she liked nothing better than toasted bagels for breakfast and didn't
even have to ask, and she knew exactly how I liked my coffee. She asked Josh
if he wanted some and he looked up from the lunch boxes for a second, nodded
and smiled.
She poured.
"So what are our chances, Josh?"
He had his back to us again, jamming too much food into a Little
Mermaid lunch box.
"I was going to give them a call at the top of the hour," he said,
"just after the shift change."
He finished loading up the Little Mermaid and glanced at his watch.
"Tell you what, let's see if I can get hold of the guy now."
He walked over to the wall telephone and dialed, hooked the receiver
with about a ten-foot lead between his shoulder and ear, then walked back to
put the lunch boxes into the kids' day sacks He had sold out: his tie was
just plain old blue. He saw me looking at it in disgust, annoyed that there
was nothing I could take the piss out of. He grinned back at me.
The day sacks were made of clear plastic the only sort of bag that
could be taken into some American schools now, because the kids had to show
they held only books and lunch boxes and not guns. I imagined that White
House security would have thought them a good idea, too.
I could hear cartoons on the TV next door. That worried me; it meant
they'd finished breakfast and were killing time. In this house, there was
never any TV while there were meals to be eaten or work to be done. I looked
at my watch. It was seven thirty-two.
He got an answer.
"Yo, it's Josh." There was a gap.
"Yeah, absolutely fine, I'll be there today anyway to watch my kids; we
can talk then." They spun more work shit for a while, and had an in-joke
about their president.
The toaster popped up. I picked up the bagels and went to the fridge,
digging out some spread. Sarah's eyes followed me as she crossed to sit at
the kitchen table. She looked like a student waiting for her finals results.
I deliberately didn't look at Josh; if he turned I didn't want any
eye-to eye
Our unconscious bubbles away inside, and mostly we manage never to let
people see in; the only place they can is our eyes. I'd spent most of my
life controlling it, but Josh knew the score. He'd been there, too. I just
concentrated hard on the bagel as I spread, and listened.
He finished warning and got down to business.
"Who's the shift coordinator today? Ah, right. Is Davy Boy in?" He
sounded pleased.
I walked across the kitchen and sat next to Sarah. She had her hands
around her mug, just sipping slowly, taking fantastic interest in the
coffee's molecular structure. Josh was still gob bing off on the phone with
his back to us and zipping up the day sacks Once he'd done that, he walked
over to us and dumped them on the table, still waffling.
"I've got two really good friends here, over from the U.K." and I want
to bring them in for a visit. What do you say, bud?" He smiled at whatever
was being said at the other end.
"Yeah, today ... yeah, I know, but it's their only chance, man ...
yeah, that's OK." He looked at his watch, placed his thumb on the cutout,
looked at us and said, "Call back in thirty."
Both of us managed a genuine look of happiness, but I was bluffing big
time. We had a problem if the kids left before we got the OK for the visit.
I checked my watch again. It was now seven thirty-nine. Josh smiled,
too, feeling good about himself as he sat down at the table with his coffee.
Sarah sounded excited.
"I'll go and get ready, then. See you both soon." She gave my shoulder
a loving squeeze and disappeared.
Josh checked the kitchen. His jobs were done. We drank coffee in
silence.
He ate a bagel and listened to Maria still shouting at the kids in the
next room. I said, "When do the kids leave, Josh? It's a bit early for a one
o'clock start isn't it?"
"About eight. A school bus will pick them up and take them downtown.
Dress rehearsals, man. I'll be glad when this is all over; this quilt
business seems to have taken over my life."
I nodded. I knew exactly what he meant.
I tried to fill the silence.
"What's the dress code?" I said.
"I don't want to let you down."
"Hey, no problem, man. I just gotta look good; it's my job."
We continued to drink our brews and gob off. I asked if I could borrow
one of his ties.
He was about to clip me over the head when a shout came from the dining
room.
"Daddy! Daddy!" There was some whining going on and Maria was just
about to go ballistic. He got up.
"Back in five."
He went out with a smile on his face; mine dropped. I checked again.
Seven forty-five. Fifteen minutes till the kids left, but closer to
twenty-five before we got the go or no go for the visit. Not good; I needed
the kids here just in case we had a no go, otherwise plan B wouldn't work.
Time to get my finger out of my ass and get in gear. I put my coffee down
and went upstairs. Sarah's shower was running and she was standing naked by
the curtain, just about to step in. I said nothing, but went to my bag and
pulled out the 9mm, then checked the chamber.
She came over to me, putting her mouth right against my ear as she
asked what was happening.
I placed the weapon in the waistband of my jeans and pulled out my
shirt to cover it.
"The kids could be leaving before Josh gets the go or no go."
She leaned over the chair, got her clothes and started to dress,
muttering, "Shit. Shit. Shit."
"You wait here and stand by. If I have to go for it, you'll hear. If
so, get down to me and be quick about it. Remember, don't kill him, OK? Do
you remember what to do?"
She nodded as she tucked her shirt into her trousers. I still wanted to
run through it with her. We couldn't afford to fuck up now.
"If it's a no go, I'll hold them here, and you will have to go with
Josh on your own. Can you handle that?"
She nodded again, without looking up.
"Good. Remember, he will do whatever you say if the kids are hostages.
Make sure you keep reminding him about his kids."
This time she stopped dressing and looked up at me.
"Good luck," I said quietly.
She smiled.
"And you."
Checking my shirt, I went downstairs, leaving Sarah as she checked that
there was a round in the chamber, ready to go.
The bags had gone from the kitchen, but kid-type noise was still coming
from the TV room. Josh came back in from giving them their day sacks
"What's the score up there, then, eh?" He jerked his head to indicate
upstairs.
"Is it serious?"
"I think so, mate. I hope so."
He had a big smile on his face.
"She's magic, man. She'd make my head spin."
"Tell me about it." I sat down to finish my coffee, with a sly check of
Baby-G. It was seven fifty-seven. Three minutes and the kids could be
leaving; still over ten before the call.
Dakota came into the kitchen, very excited about the day's program.
"Hi, Nick. Are you and Sarah hanging out with Daddy today so you can
see us sing? It's going to be so cool!"
Josh tried to calm her down.
"Wow, chill. We don't know yet, we're waiting on a call. You'd better
say good-bye to Nick now, just in case." With that he went back into the TV
room to usher the others into the kitchen.
Dakota came over and gave me a hug. It must have felt as strange for
her as it did for me. I was holding back; I didn't want her to feel the
weapon.
"If I don't see you this afternoon, I'll call you all soon--with Kelly,
By now the others were coming through, more interested in what they
were missing on the TV than in saying goodbye.
Josh was getting them organized.
"All go upstairs and say good-bye to Sarah. Holler through the door if
she's in the shower." Off they scrambled.
I heard their shouts, and hers in return.
Josh was on the doorstep with Maria. It looked as if she was finished
until this afternoon. Good: one less to worry about.
It was eight o'clock. Things could start getting scary soon. I made
sure my work cassette was in, and stayed there. At least Josh's holster
wasn't full yet; it never was with the kids around. I heard the hiss of air
brakes outside.
"The bus is here, kids, let's go!" There was a thumping on the
staircase and one in my heart as I walked into the hall to stop them, hand
now reaching under my shirt.
They saw me.
"Bye, Nick, see you this afternoon!"
The phone rang and Josh came past me, back into the kitchen, sounding
exasperated.
"Come on, kids, get your bags. Bus is waiting!"
Through the open kitchen door, I saw him answer the phone. I was
standing in their way as they were about to turn left toward the door that
led from the hallway into the TV room. I put my hand around the pistol grip.
I knew it would work; people don't fuck about when it comes to their
children.
Sarah was at the top of the stairs, weapon strong, five steps behind.
The worse scenario I could imagine couldn't be stopped now. She was walking
down the stairs, pistol behind her, in case one of the children looked back.
I slowed the herd.
"Hey, hey, don't go yet. I think your dad wants you all in the kitchen.
He's finding out if Sarah and I are coming to see you all sing today." They
turned left through the door to their dad. I had eye-to eye with Sarah. She
was nearing the bottom of the stairs and was placing her weapon in her
trouser band.
"Remember what I said."
She nodded as we both went into the kitchen with the last of the kids.
He got to the end of his call and the kids were all over him, wanting
to know.
"Right, we're on at ten!" He beamed.
The kids cheered and we both cheered with them.
"Well done!" I had a big smile on my face.
"Thanks a lot, mate.
Brilliant!"
He remembered the bus.
"What are you guys doing here? Go, go!" He shooed them out toward the
front door.
I heard the hiss of the bus's air brakes and the chug of diesel as it
dragged itself down the road. Josh came back into the kitchen and collapsed
onto a chair with a loud sigh, pouring himself some more coffee as he looked
up at Sarah.
"Come back, Geri, all is forgiven." He looked at me.
"Great news, huh? To tell you the truth, I'm quite looking forward to
it myself."
Sarah laughed, more out of relief than anything else.
"Say, do you guys have a camera?"
We didn't.
"No problem, we can pick one up from a store. I'm quite looking forward
to going downtown. I miss working the team, man." He took another slug of
coffee.
"This job is driving me crazy, know what I'm saying? I've got to get
back on ops." Tilting his head back, he killed the coffee.
"I'm going to make a call to arrange parking. It's a nightmare up
there."
Sarah stood up.
"I'll finish getting ready and pack."
I followed her out to the stairs and passed over my weapon.
"In the bags."
I was back at the coffee percolator as Josh finished his call. I
motioned to see if he wanted more, and he nodded. The phone went back on the
wall and he came to the table.
I took a seat beside him.
"We'll just have to wait now while she puts her face on."
He smiled as he unfolded the newspaper. I started to flap as the
Washington Post was laid out on the table top, but the chances of the story
still being in there after three days were pretty slim, especially given the
amount of column inches devoted to events at the White House.
"Anything interesting?"
"Hell no, just the normal shit."
He turned the paper around to show me the front page: pictures of
Netanyahu and Arafat in town yesterday. The subject was a bit too close to
home for me at the moment.
He turned the paper back as I asked, "What do think, mate? Think it
will work? You know, the peace deal?"
He started to give his views on the summit. Not that I was listening,
but I wanted him to talk, which was why I'd asked the question in the first
place. The more he was gob bing off, the more I could just sit there and nod
and agree or throw in the odd question, but at the same time get myself
revved up for the job. I was in my own little world, so relieved the call
had brought good news.
I heard Sarah coming down the stairs. It brought me back to the real
world. He was now honking about all the roadworks and the D.C. traffic as
Sarah came into the room with our bags and my jacket. She may not have had
time for a shower but she'd made up for it with eyeliner and lip gloss.
Josh stood up, looking at his watch.
"OK, let's saddle up!"
I picked up our two bags while Josh ran upstairs. He didn't say why,
but we both knew that it was to fetch his weapon.
A bleep came from the pickup and the lights flashed. Josh jumped into
the cab, and Sarah and I went around to the passenger side. As I opened the
door a toy racing car fell out. Crayons, a coloring sheet from McDonald's
and other kids' crap littered the foot well I put our bags in the back; our
weapons were inside now, and would stay there.
Sarah picked up the toy from the sidewalk and climbed in. I followed;
there was room enough for three in the front seat.
The morning sky was still overcast, but bright when the sun came out
between the clouds. I had to squint as I looked through the windshield. A
pair of mirrored sunglasses were hanging by their cord from the rearview
mirror. Josh put them on over his shiny head and fired up the ignition. The
engine gave a big four-liter growl, and out we backed, the antenna
automatically starting to rise.
The radio came on, and to my surprise it was a woman talking about the
place of Jesus in today's world. Josh looked at me, obviously feeling that
my unasked question needed an answer.
"Christian channel," he said, not at all defensively.
"A couple of guys got me into listening. It's been a help. I've even
started going to a few meetings with them."
I said, "That's good, Josh," and wondered if his bible studies had got
as far as Judas yet.
We headed north, back along the route by which the taxi had brought us.
Josh chatted about how long it had been since he'd been to the White House,
and what he missed about working there. The thing he didn't miss, he said as
we gradually crawled our way to D.C." was the traffic. He hated it. As if we
didn't know by now.
Sarah saw a filling station coming up and reminded Josh to stop for a
one-shot camera. Twenty-five minutes after leaving the house, we were back
on the Jefferson Davis Highway approaching the Pentagon. Instead of passing
it, however, we took a right onto a bridge that took us across the Potomac.
Josh became the tourist guide.
"Left, that's the Jefferson Memorial, and farther over is the Lincoln
Memorial. Sarah, you've gotta get Nick to take you to the Reflecting Pool at
sunset; it's real romantic, just like the movies."
We had plenty of time to admire the view, as the traffic was backed up
from halfway over the bridge. Eventually we started heading north on 14th
Street, bisecting the vast stretch of grass that is the National Mall,
running from the Capitol building all the way down to the Lincoln Memorial
by the Potomac.
Once over the Mall we made a few turns. Josh said, "Here we are, where
all the dirty deeds are done!" We drove past the target, leaving it to our
left.
"We have to go around because of the one-way system. But that's cool,
you get to see it from all sides."
Once we'd done a circuit counterclockwise, we landed up on 17th Street.
The front of the White House faced north, sandwiched between two
gardens, Lafayette Park, which was part of the pedestrian area in the front,
now that Pennsylvania Ave was closed to traffic, and, at the rear, backing
onto the National Mall, the Ellipse, a large area of green that looked as if
it had become a giant car park for government permit holders.
The White House was flanked to the west by the old Executive Office and
to the east by the Treasury Department. Each of the two buildings had an
access road between it and the White House, but both were closed to traffic.
West Executive Avenue was closed off to pedestrians as well, but East
Executive Avenue wasn't, to allow the public entry through the east wing of
the White House.
We turned left and slowed down. Rows of cars were parked on the grass
of the Ellipse, and in amongst them was a line of about a dozen yellow
school buses.
Josh indicated again. The road had originally bent around, away from
the White House, but had since been blocked off to create yet another car
park. We passed the gates to West Executive Avenue and stopped on the corner
of State Place. Josh opened the window and put his hand out.
"Yo!"
He got a nod from a man dressed in a gray single-breasted suit and what
looked like a reddish tie. He'd been standing by the gates and started to
amble toward us.
"Davy Boy! Long time!"
"Yo, Josh, good to see you!"
Sarah and I looked at each other as they exchanged greetings. She had
the same concern as I did: Was this guy going to stay with us?
"How goes it, Davy, get a place for me?"
Davy continued toward the wagon. I could see his tie now lots of small
Dalmatians on a red background.
"Hey, you know what, just park in the West Exec duty pool."
As we got out of the vehicle Josh clapped Davy enthusiastically across
the shoulders.
"Come here, let me introduce you to my friends from the U.K. This is
Sarah." They shook hands.
"And this is Nick." We pressed the flesh.
"Hey. Good to see you. Welcome." Davy was in his mid-thirties, and very
open and friendly. He was also tall, fit, good-looking and had all his own
teeth white and perfect. If he hadn't been in the Secret Service, a great
career would have beckoned as the Diet Coke man.
Davy had everything arranged.
"I'll take you guys to the gate house, get you an ID pass each and take
you in. As you know, it's kinda busy today, but we'll do what we can for
you."
Sarah and I gushed our thanks as we started to walk off with him. Josh
cut in from behind us, "See you folks in a few." I heard his door close and
the wagon start to move.
Davy did all the small talk.
"Take long to get here?"
I looked at my watch. It was ten sixteen.
"No, not really, just over an hour."
"That's good. Was he complaining about the traffic?"
"He did nothing but moan."
Davy Boy liked that one. It seemed that nothing had changed with his
old work mate
Josh's black Dodge passed us on the way to the gates that would let him
into West Executive Avenue. We were going there as well, but via the
security gatehouse. Josh stopped at the big, black iron gates, which opened
automatically for him. The gatehouse was to the left, with a turnstile and
airport-style metal detector. From a distance it had looked as if it was
made of white PVC and glass, like a conservatory. As we got nearer, I could
see that it wasn't; the white paint covered steel, and the glass was so
thick I could only just make out movement inside.
As the gates closed behind him, I could see Josh parking in line, nose
in to the pavement, about fifty meters up on the left-hand side.
There was a big round of applause to my right and the roar of excited
children's voices coming from a huge marquee that had been erected in the
rear White House gardens. Davy grinned.
"There are about two hundred of them in there. Been practicing all
morning." He screwed up his face as the applause continued.
"At least they think they're good."
I could see more clearly into the gatehouse now that we'd gone through
the fence, turned right and were standing by the metal detector. Just beyond
that was the turnstile. Two bodies were inside the gatehouse. The door
opened and one of them came out. An electric buzz came from the turnstile as
Josh came through to join us. The guard was white and in his forties. His
Secret Service uniform was a very sharply pressed white shirt, a black tie,
black trousers with a yellow stripe and black patent-leather belt kit,
holding a semiautomatic pistol and spare mags. He couldn't wait to have a go
at Josh.
"Things must be getting desperate around here if they're bringing you
back!"
Josh laughed; he'd obviously had this for years from this guy, because
he gave him the finger as he replied.
"I've been sent to get rid of all the dead wood, so you'd better watch
out, lard-ass."
Everybody contributed to the banter as the fat one slapped his stomach.
Sarah and I were the gooseberries in this, so we just kept our mouths
shut and concentrated on looking awestruck at standing so close to the
official residence of the most powerful man on earth.
I could see that Lard-ass and a younger black guy who was still inside
the gatehouse were also responsible for manning a bank of TV monitors and
radios. Davy got hold of a clipboard and went through the signing-in
procedure.
"Nick, surname please?"
"Stone." Being with Josh, there was no option but to reply truthfully.
"OK, S-to-n-e." There was a few seconds' pause as he finished writing.
"And Sarah?"
"Damley."
He frowned, and she spelled it for him as she wiped her new glasses
with a tissue from her pocket.
"OK, if you can just sign here and here for me, please."
The first signature was for the ID card, the second for the entry log.
Josh then signed himself in as well. Davy gave the clipboard back to
the guard, who handed Sarah and me each an ID card. Lard-ass smiled at Sarah
as he passed her card over.
"You're not going to let these two losers show you around, are you?"
"I guess I'm stuck with them for now."
He smiled and shook his head.
"The only place these two know is the canteen. You'll just be eating
doughnuts and drinking coffee all day, and look what that did for me!" He
looked down at his belly.
We joined in the laughter. Mine was out of sheer relief at getting even
this far. It appeared that we weren't quite in the Good Lads Club because we
didn't have our cards on nylon straps we had clips, with a black V on a
white background, not for visitor, but volunteer. It must have been part of
the deal, today being busy: no visitors. It seemed Davy and Josh had made a
real effort for us. I hated that. It made me feel even more guilty, but I'd
live. At least, I hoped I would.
Our IDs looked quite different from the ones Davy and Josh were
wearing.
Theirs had a blue edge surrounding their pictures, and some red
markings underneath. We clipped ours onto our jackets and Davy clapped and
rubbed his hands together.
"OK, people, let's do this thing." He walked around the detector and
waited with Josh as we walked through it.
As we all went through the turnstile I didn't know which feeling inside
me was stronger, elation at getting past the first hurdle, or concern that I
was now fenced in and the clock was ticking.
We walked north along West Exec Ave. We weren't inside the actual
grounds yet, as the iron fencing that stretched away from the gate divided
the White House from the road. We seemed to be aiming for an entrance about
fifty meters farther up, which opened onto the front White House lawn.
Looking through into the gardens, I could see the rear of the main building
and the marquee. A member of the Emergency Response Team was standing under
a tree, talking into his radio as he watched the road, and us. He really
looked the business. He was dressed from head to foot in black: black
coveralls, black belt kit, body armor and boots. He had a baseball cap with
ERT on the front and a pager that was hooked onto the leg strapping that
went around his thigh to keep his pistol and holster in place. It looked as
if his main weapon, probably an MP5, was covered by a black nylon support
across his chest.
Josh took a back seat as Davy started to give us the brief while we
continued toward the gate.
"Regardless of what people think, this place is basically just an
office complex. Over to the left-hand side" we looked over at the old Exec
Building in perfect unison, like a group of Japanese tourists "that's where
the VP's office is, and that's also the Indian Treaty Room. It's a fantastic
sight, I'll try and get you in there later on, especially if our little tour
the other side of the fence is cut short."
We carried on up the road between the two buildings, basically just
listening to Davy Boy. The more you listen, the less you have to say and the
less you can fuck up and the more time you can spend looking for anyone who
looks remotely like a dark-skinned Al Gore or Bill Gates.
Walking purposefully between the two buildings, via the gate, were men
in conservative suits and women in identical two pieces, each with an ID
card dangling on a nylon cord. Television and power cables snaked across the
tarmac, and at the top of the road, where it met Pennsylvania Avenue,
satellite trucks were jammed onto every available square inch of space.
As we got to within ten meters or so of the gate I saw Monica Beach in
front of me, on the White House side of the fence. I looked at Sarah. She'd
seen it, too. Multicolored umbrellas were pitched high to keep the light out
of the camera lenses. Spotlights were rigged up for the reporters to look
good in front of the cameras, and there were yet more power cables.
They seemed to have a life of their own. The whole place looked like a
Hollywood location.
Beyond Monica Beach I could see another gatehouse, which I guessed was
the press entrance point from Pennsylvania Avenue. Throngs of people with
videos and cameras jostled against the railings to get a good shot of the
building. They seemed to be photographing everything that moved, maybe in
the hope of capturing some celebrity to show the folks back home. If this
all went to rat shit in a few hours' time, I guessed the police would be
appealing for them to hand in their footage.
Davy continued to give us the general picture as we stood at the gate.
There was a bit of a bottleneck as ERT and uniformed Secret Service
security scrutinized the IDs of everybody who was waiting to go through.
"The White House can be broken down into three main parts. The east
wing"--he pointed to the far side of the main house; we looked, but I was
more intent on scanning the faces of the news crews that were walking from
the building up to the beach--"then, in the middle, the executive mansion.
That's the part you always see in newsreels. As you can see, just outside,
on the lawn, is where the ceremony will take place. The kids will be doing
their thing in front of the stage."
Arranged on the stage were a couple of rows of chairs, and two lecterns
emblazoned with the presidential seal. The flags of Israel, Palestine and
the United States were being unfurled on flagpoles. The scene looked
idyllic.
Sarah was watching the hordes of tourists poking their video cameras
through the fence.
"Isn't it dangerous to be so exposed to the road?"
Davy shook his head.
"No, they'll close off Perm Ave soon." He pointed to our side of the
executive mansion.
"This here is the west wing, used mainly for administration and press
briefings, as you can see." He nodded over to the TV crews behind us.
We turned, and it gave both of us an opportunity to have a good look at
the personnel. I couldn't see anyone who looked remotely like our targets.
In any case, these guys were technicians sorting out camera gear, not
reporters.
We just had to get back to playing the tourist.
"The Oval Office is in the west wing and not in the executive mansion,"
Davy went on.
"That's why these guys"--he pointed at the crowd by the fence--"never
get to see him. They're always looking at the wrong place and from the wrong
side. The Oval Office overlooks where all the kids are at the moment."
Still we waited, shuffling forward toward the security. Now and again
Josh and Davy waved at somebody they recognized. We moved out of the way so
that a group of sharply dressed men and women could come through the gate
onto the road. One of the women recognized Josh.
"Well, Mr. D'Souza! What brings you to town?"
Josh stepped to one side with a larger than normal smile on his face.
thought I'd just drop in and say heyyy." We stood and waited for a few
seconds so that he could finish his conversation. I could hear him talking
about his kids being part of the ceremony. Sarah suddenly remembered
something.
"Oh, no, the camera. I've left it in the car."
Josh heard and turned his head.
"Hey, no problem, I'll open the truck."
Sarah didn't want to mess up the conversation.
"That's OK, I'll do it."
She held out her hand for the keys and Josh presented them.
I'd forgotten it, too. We were going to need it, as we were tourists on
a once-in-a-lifetime trip. Josh looked at me as if I was a mop head
"We now know who's the one with the smarts!" Then he turned back to his
conversation.
We waited until Sarah ran back to us with the camera in her hand, and
Davy continued the tour.
"Come on, I'll show you something that you see on the news every day."
Following yet more power cables, we were walking along the pathway that led
from the gate to the front of the east wing. We went down a few steps and
past a door with a small white semicircular canopy over it. More power
cables spewed over the ground and a portable generator was chugging away to
my left. Every time we passed groups of people, I watched Sarah for a
reaction. She was the only one who could give a positive ID on these people.
I could make only possibles.
"Here we are." We'd arrived at a large glass-paneled door. I looked to
the left and saw a satellite truck backed up against the side of the main
stone staircase, which was the North Portico of the executive mansion. Under
the staircase were open doors leading into the ground floor. A flight above
it led to the first floor and the main entrance. Davy ushered us through and
we were immediately confronted by a very familiar sight, the lectern with
the presidential seal from which I'd seen so many White House statements
delivered. The room looked very purposeful and businesslike, but was much
smaller than I'd imagined. Facing the lectern were plastic chairs, arranged
in rows with a center aisle. It looked more like the setup for a community
meeting in the local village hall, except that there were wires everywhere
on the floor, with camera crews sorting out TV equipment and mikes. I was
busily scanning the room, looking at the dozen or so people who were in a
frenzy preparing for the afternoon's events.
Josh looked at us both.
"You got your camera?"
I played dumb.
"What?"
"Your camera?"
There was a big laugh. He said, "Go on, get up there!"
Sarah and I looked at each other and I thought, Fuck it, we've got to
do it, it would be unusual not to. Josh took pictures of each of us at the
lectern, and one of us together; we put our arms around each other for it
and smiled. He threw the camera at me as we walked toward him.
"Something to show your grandchildren!" On cue, Sarah and I exchanged
the expected coy smile.
We came out of the press conference area and back onto the pathway.
Davy was looking at the satellite truck. Josh was still saying hello to
everyone he knew and explaining to them why he was here. Davy had made up
his mind.
"Hey, you know what? I think we will go around the other side. It's
kinda busy in there." Shading our eyes from a sudden burst of brilliant
sunshine, we started to walk up the small flight of stairs that would take
us to the same level as the main entrance staircase.
Still no Al or Bill, but we were a bit early. What we were going to do
when we pinged them, I hadn't actually worked out yet. It all depended on
the situation. I hoped we could get Josh to take action, alert him that
something was wrong, or maybe I'd say that I'd seen people I could
positively ID as terrorists. Whatever, it didn't matter, as long as these
people stopped them. All we had to do was find them first.
I asked, "Davy, when do the rest of the media arrive, mate? Do they go
anywhere to get instructions and stuff like that?"
He pointed back to the press room.
"The media get a briefing in there at noon. The TV presentation guys
won't pitch up until then. They just have their sound and lighting people
rig up first."
I looked excited.
"Would it be possible to see the briefing? I'm a bit of a media junkie,
I really like that sort of thing."
Davy looked at me as if I was mad. How could something like that be
interesting?
"Sure, no problem."
I looked over at Sarah as we walked. She knew what I was doing. All we
had to do was keep this up until midday. If the players were going to show,
they'd be at the media brief.
We'd reached the bottom of the stairs of the North Portico leading into
the mansion. Davy pointed to the stage on the grass opposite, still
receiving its finishing touches. He nodded toward Pennsylvania Avenue.
"The cameras will be on that side of the stage, with the TV reports
made from the media area we passed earlier." We both nodded and looked
extremely interested, which wasn't difficult. Josh wasn't so enthralled. He
asked Davy, "Where to now?"
"You wanna see the alley?"
We continued to walk past the executive mansion toward the east wing.
The drive we were walking on went from the white gatehouse the press
used and swept in a semicircle to the far right of the lawn, where there was
a similar security post. An ERT guy was walking toward it from a line of
black Chevy pickups parked in line on the driveway. Their red and blue light
racks, darkened windows and antennae made me remember that there were
probably more guns within a 200-meter radius of where we were standing than
Jim's had sold in its lifetime. We would have to be careful not to get
zapped ourselves when they took on the players.
We now had an uninterrupted view down into the lower area on the other
side of the staircase. I couldn't help noticing the paint. It was more cream
than white, and it was peeling. We moved a bit farther along and went down
some steps that took us below the level of the grass. At the bottom, Davy
turned and walked backward so he could face us as he explained, "This is the
part the public don't get to see." We bent down to get past some large steel
ventilation pipes. He pointed at the executive mansion.
"This is really the ground floor. Behind this wall are some of the
state rooms, like the Diplomatic Reception Room, the China Room, that kinda
thing." He indicated the area below us.
"But this is more interesting... the basement, that's where it's at. In
fact, there are two basements. Bowling, rest areas, paint shop and repairs.
There's even a bomb shelter down there."
Looking to the right, I saw windows that opened onto rooms under the
White House driveway and lawn.
We came to a white, glass-paneled double door. Actually, it was more
gray than white, now. You could tell this was the admin area. Davy kept the
door open for me and Sarah. Josh followed.
We were now under the main staircase. Across the way the satellite crew
were working under the eagle eye of an ERT escort. Davy gave him a wave.
"Hi, Jeff, good to see you, man."
Davy steered us toward the door that was nearest the other entrance,
into which all the cables seemed to lead. Once through it, I was hit
straightaway by the smell: the heavy odor of school dinners and cleaning
products that I'd known as a child and that, as I got older, I came to
associate with army cook houses or stairways of low-rent accommodation. We
were in a hall about four meters wide, with polished floor tiles. The walls
were stone, with a plaster skim and many years' worth of cream gloss paint.
Grooves and concave shapes had been gouged into the plaster by carelessly
pushed food trolleys, an empty one of which was parked up in the corridor.
Following the cables, we passed an elevator and staircase on our left,
then went through another door. It was like walking into a different world.
We emerged into the opulent splendor of marble walls and glass
chandeliers, hanging from high cross-vaulted ceilings. The smell had
disappeared.
Blocking the view to our left were two tall brown screens, positioned
like a roadblock. Davy and Josh muttered greetings to the ERT and two Secret
Service agents who were in the area. One of them had a blue tie with golfers
in various poses, the other had a yellow one covered with little biplanes.
Davy said, "This is the ground floor hallway. We can't see down it
today as the president will be here later on. He won't want to see all this
stuff trailing around." He was pointing to the cabling.
Sarah wanted to know more.
"Why, what's happening in here? I thought everything was going on
outside?"
Two television technicians walked past from left to right, escorted by
their ERT minder. Josh was still talking quietly to the two Secret Service
guys.
Davy whispered, "At about eleven, Arafat, Netanyahu and the president
will be in the Diplomatic Reception Room for coffee." He nodded his head
toward the TV crew, who were now walking back toward us.
"These guys are rigging up a remote for CNN that's going to put out
live coverage.
The leaders stay there for twenty to thirty minutes, then move out for
an early lunch."
Sarah was trying to work out where the Diplomatic Reception Room was,
pointing past the screens.
"That's the oval-shaped room down there on the right, isn't it?"
Davy nodded.
"Yeah, after lunch they then move to the Blue Room.
That's the same shape and directly above on the first floor. Then, at
one o'clock, they walk out onto the lawn and get blasted by the heavenly
choir." He screwed up his face again at the thought of 200 kids out of tune.
Josh came over and joined us.
"Hey, guys, I think we'd better move on."
We got the hint. The Secret Service guys didn't want us around so near
coffee time.
We started down the corridor to the right, following the cables. Davy
sparked up, pointing at a large white double door at the end of the
corridor.
"That leads to the west wing, where the briefing area is." The cable
went through a door on the left of the corridor. We turned right and entered
one of the admin areas. The smell came back to me. To the left was another
elevator.
"That's the service elevator for the State Dining Room."
Davy was clearly enjoying his role as tour guide.
"It's directly above us on the first floor." To the right of the
elevator was a spiral staircase.
We stopped by the elevator. Davy had a huge grin on his face.
"I gotta show you folks the burn marks you Brits made last time you
made an unannounced visit!"
A trolley headed toward us, pushed by an efficient-looking, mid-fifties
black guy in black trousers, waistcoat, tie and a very crisply laundered
white shirt. It was laden with coffee pots, cups and saucers, biscuits of
all sorts. The guy said, "Excuse me, gentlemen," then saw Sarah and added,
"and lady," in a very courteous manner as he cruised past, the cups rattling
on the metal trolley. Basically, of course, he was just telling us to get
the fuck out of the way. He was a man with a mission.
We climbed down the spiral staircase as Davy continued his running
commentary.
"We have two other elevators, one hundred and thirty-two rooms and
thirty-three bathrooms."
Josh chipped in.
"And seven staircases."
I tried to raise a smile of acknowledgment. At any other time this
would be interesting, but not now.
At the bottom we stopped by a pair of fire doors with thick wooden
panels inset with two rectangular strips of wired, fire-resistant glass and
covered with dirty hand marks where they got continuously pushed. Above them
sat a large slab of stone supporting the archway. Black scorch marks were
clearly visible.
"We've kept them there just as a little reminder of the sort of thing
that happens when you guys come to town. Not that you stayed that long; we'd
had more than enough of you by then."
There was more laughter. I saw Sarah check her watch.
Davy said, "You know, people think that it was called the White House
after you Brits burned it down. Not so, it only got its name in 1901, under
..." He turned to Josh for the answer.
"Roosevelt." Josh looked at us sheepishly.
"Hey, if you work here you have to know these things."
There wasn't much we could say, and there was only so much burned stone
we could look at. After a minute or so, Davy said, "OK, let's go bowl a
few."
As we pushed our way through the fire doors, I could see maybe
twenty-five or thirty meters of white painted corridor in front of me, each
side of which had white wooden doors slightly inset into the walls. The
whole area had a functional feel. It was lit by strip lighting, with
secondary lighting boxes positioned at key points in case of power failure
or fire. The same cook house-and-polish smell hung in the air. There was no
activity down here at all. Our footsteps squeaked on the tiles and echoed
along the corridor.
We came to a pile of cardboard boxes and bulging bin liners stacked
against the wall.
"It's just like any other house," Davy said.
"All the junk goes into the basement."
We passed several of the white doors and came to a gray metal one with
a slowly flashing red bulb above it. Davy pointed up.
"Let's see who's in."
He swiped his ID card through a security lock and said, "Welcome to
Crisis Four."
He opened the door and gestured us in. I followed Sarah into a darkened
room that contained a bank of at least twenty CCTV screens set into the wall
in banks of three. Each carried a different picture, with a time code bar at
the bottom ticking away the milliseconds. The colored views were of large,
richly decorated rooms, and hundreds of meters of corridors and colonnades.
On a desktop that ran the whole length of the console, illuminated by small
down lighters were banks of telephones, microphones and clipboards.
I went in and moved to one side so that Josh could follow. The
temperature was cooler in here; I could hear the air conditioning humming
gently
above me. Lined up in front of the bank of screens were four office
chairs on castors. The sole occupant of the room was sitting on one of them,
dressed inERT black, his baseball cap illuminated by the screens as he
mumbled into one of the phones.
I looked at Sarah. Her eyes were glued to the screens; I could see the
light from them reflecting off her face.
The phone went down and Josh called out, "Yo, Top Cat! How goes it?"
TO spun around in his chair and raised both arms.
"Heyyya, fella! I'm good. It's been a while." He was white and looked
in his mid-thirties, with a very smart, well-trimmed mustache.
They shook hands and Josh introduced us.
"This is Nick, and this is Sarah, they're from the U.K. Friends of
mine. This is TO." We both walked over to him, and he stood up to shake
hands. His chin already had shadow and he looked as if he needed five or six
shaves a day; either that, or he'd been on duty all night. He was maybe
about five foot six, with short dark brown hair under his black cap.
TC's firm grip contrasted with his very soft Southern accent, but both
oozed confidence.
"What have you seen so far?"
"Josh has been showing us what happened the last time the Brits were
down here."
Sarah had a question to ask Davy.
"Do you think it would be possible to see the State Dining Room? It's
just that I'm a big fan of Jackie 0 and..."
Davy looked at TO, who shrugged apologetically.
"I'm sorry to have to tell you folks that no one can go upstairs
today."
Josh felt that he had to explain.
"Access depends on what is going on.
Just about any other day would have been fine. Hey, thousands of people
visit most days; it's one of Washington's biggest attractions."
Sarah and I both started waffling variations on the theme of, "It's no
problem, it's great just being here. We're really enjoying it."
Davy sounded like he had a good idea.
"I tell you what, from here you can see it all anyway." He pointed at
the screens, and then proceeded to give us a quick rundown.
"As I said, this room is Crisis Four. It's one of the control centers
from where any incident in the White House or grounds can be monitored and
controlled. Which control center is used depends on where the incident
occurs."
Sarah and I were all eyes and ears as we looked at the screens,
especially the one that showed the press briefing room. Not much had changed
in there. I kept my eye on it, though.
TO took over the brief as he went back to his chair.
"Crisis Four could be used, say, if anything happened upstairs--the
president and first lady would be moved down here to the secure area. It
also doubles as the bomb shelter. There's a kinda neat room beyond this for
the VIPs." He pointed at a screen.
"There's the State Dining Room. That's kinda neat, too."
It didn't look as if lunch was going to be served there today. The long
dark wood table had just silver candelabras placed along its center. Apart
from that it was bare. Sarah studied the picture for a while, as if taking
in all the detail of the decor. My eyes were focused on the shot of the
briefing room.
"Is that the Diplomatic Reception Room?" Sarah put her finger on a
screen to my left, pointing to a doorway. Looking over, I could see the
brown screens blocking off the ground floor corridor, and the ERT escort
standing over the CNN guys, who were still fiddling about with cables.
TO confirmed it.
"That's right. Any minute now you'll see the big three appear and walk
in there. At the moment they're across the hall, in the library."
As I watched the picture he was indicating, flicking back to check the
briefing room every few seconds, our friendly waiter came out of the
reception room and walked back toward the brown screens. This time his
trolley was empty. I heard com ms mush coming from TC's earpiece.
"The coffee's there, all we need now are the drinkers." The ERT guy
began to move the CNN people out of the corridor, back toward their wagon. I
flicked my eyes over at one of the screens again. Shit! Bill Gates was in
the briefing room. At least, the hair and glasses matched what I thought he
looked like. He had walked in and was just looking around. I needed Sarah to
confirm, but she was the other side of Davy as we all stood around TO in his
chair. I kept looking at her, trying to catch her eye. I couldn't say
anything yet; I could be wrong. Why wasn't she also checking that screen?
They were focused on the other one with the four Secret Service men at the
far end of the corridor.
More mush was coming from TC's earpiece.
"Here they come ..."
A few seconds later the three world leaders walked out into the
corridor and turned toward the camera. They were moving quite slowly so that
Arafat could keep up. I checked Bill Gates. He was now sitting down and
writing. I looked back at the other screen, then at Sarah. Come on, look at
me, check the screen, do something! She was oblivious to anything but the
three leaders as a group of advisers followed them, clutching folders and
nodding with each other as they walked.
"Hey, let's give you folks a listen." TO leaned over the desktop and
hit a button on the console. A speaker in front of us burst into life. A
very quick but calm New York voice was giving commands over the net. People
were acknowledging him in just the same tones. It sounded like mission
control at Houston. Small red buttons were now lit on three of the
microphones on the desk. I checked Bill Gates. He hadn't moved.
They walked along the corridor for a short way, Clinton between the two
others as they moved in line abreast. A few paces more and they turned left
into the Reception Room.
I looked across at Sarah. She was checking the large green digital
display clock on the wall. It was 10:57; they were right on time.
"Hey, Sarah, isn't that Gatesy? You know, that reporter friend of
yours?" I couldn't think of anything else to say. I pointed and everyone
turned to look.
Sarah took a step forward and looked at the figure sitting down,
reading his notes. Standing back, she looked at me.
"No, it's not. His hair is much darker. But they do look similar."
TO stood up "That's it, folks, I've gotta go." He hit the console
button.
The sound and red microphone lights died.
We all shook hands again.
"I hope you people have a good trip. Ask these two nicely, see if
they'll take you over to the Treaty Room."
Davy said, "It's on the itinerary, after the alley."
TO nodded as he headed for the door.
"See you guys. Hey, Davy, don't forget, four thirty this afternoon,
we've got that meeting." They ran through a few details of their work admin
while Sarah and I, the gooseberries, just stood by, keeping an eye on the
briefing-room screen.
We followed TO out of Crisis Four. When we were all out in the corridor
he made sure the door was secure, then turned right and walked off toward
the fire doors with a cheery wave of the hand.
A couple of Hispanic women came squeaking along in white overalls and
white patent-leather shoes, looking like a cross between cleaners and
nurses, and talking at 100 mph in their own language. They stopped as they
passed us, nodded and smiled, then returned to their warp-speed
conversation.
We turned left and moved farther down the corridor.
Josh had an idea.
"Hey, you know what? I'll go over and see if I can get us into the
Treaty Room, and maybe even the VP's office."
"That would be great," I said.
"Would we still be able to watch the press brief?"
Sarah joined in.
"Yes, I'd love to see that as well. I have--" Josh smiled as he put his
hands up defensively, like a parent fending off an overenthusiastic child.
"Hey, no problem. In a few." He turned and walked toward the fire
doors. Sarah and I exchanged a relieved glance as Davy led the way. We
stopped two doors down.
Davy grinned.
"This is the best room in the house." He opened the door. Inside was an
open space, maybe fifteen feet by fifteen, with stack able plastic chairs
arranged around the walls, the same as in the briefing room. Beyond that, in
shadow, was a single-lane bowling alley.
The floor was highly polished lino. The walls were painted white and
covered with a couple of posters of bowling teams, and pushed against it was
a large wooden box, also painted white, with compartments that looked as if
they were holding about eight or nine pairs of bowling shoes.
There was whirring and clicking as all the bits and pieces of alley
machinery came to life and the strip lighting along the alley flickered on.
Davy smiled back at us as he walked toward the shoes.
"I've got a great story for you guys."
By now the bowling balls were rolling up onto the stand and the pins
were being positioned by the machine at the bottom of the lane.
Davy had his back to us, his shoulders rolling as he anticipated his
own story. His head moved to look at us both again and he pointed at the top
pair of shoes.
"You see these?" We both nodded. He looked back to pull them out. I
took the opportunity for a quick look at Baby-G. Fifty-five minutes to go
until the press brief.
Davy turned around to walk back to us.
"These are Bill's personal bowling shoes," he said.
"Look at the size of the things."
They must have been something like size sixteen, at least.
"He's a big man all right." Hefting them in his hand, he chuckled.
"You know the old saying, big feet, big..." He suddenly checked himself
in case Sarah didn't approve. She was smiling.
The shoes were white with red stripes. As Davy reached us, he turned
them around and showed us something.
"See this?" All smiles, he pointed to the back of the shoes. I saw that
each had a little mark in black felt tip.
"One day Bill came down with some of his bowling buddies. He went to
get his shoes, and a couple of the advisers saw this written on the back."
He pointed again. On one was the letter L, and on the other an R.
"There they were, supposed to be discussing world affairs, and his aides
were suddenly more worried about how he'd react to people writing on his
shoes ... "Well, Bill picked them up, and for a moment there was silence
..." I could tell old Davy Boy had told this story many, many times, because
the pauses were in just the right places. "... yep, there he was, the
President of the United States, the most powerful man in the world, and
someone had gotten a pen and done that to him!
"Nobody was too sure how he was going to take it. Anyways, he looked
down at the shoes, and then Bill started to laugh.
"I'll tell you what, boys, this is just what I need ... they are so
darned confusing, not being proper shoes and all."
" Davy started to laugh. I wasn't sure if the story was funny or not,
and nor was Sarah. I just took Davy's lead and joined in. I could hear
Sarah, standing slightly behind me, doing the same.
The laughter died down and Davy carried on, pleased with our reaction.
"And that's why it's still there. Apparently Bill says it cuts his prep
time by a half, so there's more time to play."
He was going to put the shoes back. He turned away and took two steps,
and there was a thud.
Bill's shoes fell out of Davy's hands. There was no blood until he hit
the floor, face forward, and then it started to spurt from his head, dark
and thick. I swung around.
Sarah was in a perfect firing position, standing at forty-five degrees
to Davy, with her right pistol hand out straight, pushing the suppressed
weapon at the target, her left hand cupped around both the pistol grip and
the other hand, pulling back. She looked so relaxed she could have been on
the range.
"What the fuck are you doing?" I shouted. What a bone question; I could
see precisely what she was doing.
I didn't know why, but I was half whispering, half shouting as she
lowered the pistol.
"For tuck's sake, we agreed, no killing. What are you doing bringing
that thing in? We don't need it."
She just stood there, in a different world, calmly putting the pistol
back into her waistband.
This was out of control. No matter what happened now, we were in a
world of shit and I had no idea by whose rules we were playing.
I started to move toward the door.
She looked at me quizzically.
"Where are you going?"
"I'm locking the door what do you think I'm doing, letting everyone in?
We're in deep shit, Sarah. Do you have any idea what you've done?
This won't stop anything; it makes it worse."
I reached the door and turned the lock inside the tumbler. It was
pointless going over to Davy. There wasn't a sound from him, and dark,
deoxygenated blood seeped from his mouth.
I stayed where I was, shaking my head in disbelief.
"It was under control, Sarah, for flick's sake. Midday the press brief,
remember? What the fuck are you doing?"
She started toward the door. I moved across her, putting my arms up to
stop her.
"Whoa, this is way out of control. It's time to stop this, now, and get
help. Just get thinking of a fucking good story."
I pointed at Davy as I turned toward the door once more. Why had she
done it? It took two seconds before it became obvious to me why. She'd
stitched me up.
"You flicking bitch!" I started to turn back toward her.
At the same instant I felt pain explode in my stomach. The wind was
knocked out of my lungs as I fell to my knees. I felt a fierce burning
sensation on the left side of my gut.
The left side of my forehead hit the floor, then my nose. There were
sparks flashing in my head. I tasted blood in my throat. I'd never taken a
round before.
I couldn't see Sarah. I was too busy curling into a fetal position as I
tried to control the pain.
I started a low moaning noise that I couldn't stop. I slowly, slowly
rolled my head to find her. She was crouched over Davy. His ID was now
around her neck; at a casual glance she would look part of the environment.
Her loafers tiptoed around him, avoiding the blood, then took the
pistol from his belt and the two mags from their carrier.
I didn't want her to know that I was still alive. I lay as motionless
as I could, eyes closed, trying to stifle my own moaning. It wasn't working.
I sensed her standing over me. I opened my eyes. She was just too far
away for me to reach her, even if I'd been able to.
She looked at her watch and then at me. The weapon came up and stopped
in line with her eyes. For the first time in my life I thought of someone I
would miss, and I decided that my last thought would be about Kelly. I
looked at Sarah and waited. There was a delay, but no emotion, no
explanation. Then she said, "You have a child now. I hope you live long
enough to see her." She lowered the weapon, checking her watch again as she
walked away.
The tumbler was turned and the door opened. I tried to shout, but it
didn't happen. The only sound that came out was a weak rasp.
"Fuck you!" Blood sprayed out of my mouth. She glanced down at me, no
reaction in her eyes.
There was a pause as she checked outside, then the door closed quietly.
She was gone.
The pain was intensifying. I looked around frantically for a panic
button or a phone, but I couldn't see too well, things were getting hazy.
Two others left to kill Arafat? My ass; it had been her all along. How the
fuck did I not see it?
Being curled up in a ball on the floor wasn't going to do me or the
VIPs any good. I needed to do something, even if it didn't work. As I died,
I would at least know that I'd tried to right my fuckup.
My vision was starting to blur. I was taking short, sharp breaths, and
my stomach muscles were tensing of their own accord. I moved my hand over a
hole in my belly the size of a five-pence piece and plugged it with my
thumb. At least I didn't have to worry about an exit wound; I knew it was
subsonic ammunition for the silenced Chinese thing. The round would still be
kicking around inside me somewhere.
I dragged myself toward the door, through a pool of Davy's blood, which
had started to ooze across the lino, and I was just about to pull myself up
to open it when it swung inward and connected with my skull.
Curled up again in pain as more sparks flashed up in my head, I was
just about switched on enough to know that I was stopping the door from
opening fully.
Encountering resistance, whoever it was got their body weight behind
the door and pushed hard. I was shunted along the floor until they could get
in.
It was Sarah again. She didn't talk, just closed the door behind her.
Then, grabbing hold of my feet and avoiding the blood, she started to
drag me facedown across the room, grunting with the effort.
I felt as if I had a magnesium incendiary burning in my stomach. I
tried to keep tensed up, and all I could see was a dark trail of blood where
my body had just been.
After four or five paces she dropped my feet on the floor. I moaned as
I curled up, trying to reduce the pain as she aimed her pistol at the door.
It opened. Josh had good news.
"Hey, guys, it looks like we're going to " I tried to shout a warning,
but nothing came. The expression on his face was of utter shock and
disbelief, his eyes looking even wider behind his lenses. Sarah was in front
of him in a perfect firing position, calmly pointing at his center mass.
People take a while for this kind of information to sink in, especially if
they're not expecting it, but Josh was catching on fast.
Sarah maintained her very cool, controlled voice.
"Close the door, Josh."
His eyes flicked between the two of us, took in Davy's prostrate body,
then mine, and finally settled on the pistol, no doubt trying to work out
how the fuck she'd brought it in.
"Close the door, Josh."
If Josh was scared, he wasn't showing it. He was taking in all the
information;
without saying a word, he did as he was told and then stood stock
still, showing Sarah his hands.
She said, "You will now turn around and put your hands on your head."
He knew the routine. If you've got your back to the person who's
pointing the pistol at you, you can't assess what's going on.
"Move out of the blood, then down onto your knees."
Once you're on your knees, you're very vulnerable.
She had more instructions.
"With your left hand, using your thumb and forefinger, take your weapon
out. Do it now."
I was helpless, just a curled-up bundle of shit. I heard voices in the
corridor.
I recognized the loud Hispanic accents of the two white-shoed women,
walking from the direction of the fire doors. Sarah quickly checked her
watch again.
Should I call out? I didn't have the strength. They wouldn't hear me. I
looked over at Josh, who I could see side-on. He was considering the same
option.
He wasn't flapping as he obeyed her, his finger and thumb on the pistol
grip.
"I'm taking it out now, Sarah."
"Good, Josh. Now put it on the floor behind you."
Keeping his right hand on his head, he flicked the weapon behind him
onto the lino. I could see the sweat coming down from his bald head onto his
face and the wet patches in the armpits of his jacket as he raised his arm
again. Fear is a good thing, there's nothing wrong with that, it's a natural
reaction; you've just got to be able to control it. He'd been here before
and knew what to do.
For a moment I had the strange feeling that I was in an audience,
looking at actors on a stage. I knew exactly what would be going through
Josh's mind. He'd be wondering how he was going to get out of this, and just
waiting for the chance to do something about it anything.
Blood is the same as milk. Drop a carton on the floor and it looks as
if three have been emptied. Davy's blood had spread outward and was mixing
with mine around my face. I didn't have the energy or inclination to move, I
just spat from time to time to try and keep it from going in my mouth.
Sarah threw Josh's weapon the length of the bowling alley and the
clatter echoed around the walls. She checked her watch once more.
"OK, Josh, this is what you will do. Are you listening?"
He nodded.
"You will take me to the Diplomatic Reception Room. You will be my
escort. Do you understand?"
He was very calm as he answered, "I can't do that."
Americans have this wonderful total conviction about themselves and
their country. Even when they're up to their necks in ten types of shit they
have this unshakeable belief that everything will be all right, that America
is behind them and the Seventh Cavalry will come over the hill at any
moment.
After being captured during the Gulf War, as opposed to asking for
things, American prisoners would demand them--they just knew they were on
the winning side. In the Regiment, you always knew that if you were in the
shit you would never be left behind, and that was sometimes the only thing
that helped you through, but the Americans believe that at a national level.
I wished I had their confidence.
Sarah couldn't quite believe what she'd heard.
"What?"
Josh said simply, "I will not do that."
There was a pause, and I watched Sarah's face for a reaction. It wasn't
long coming.
"Josh, you've got some thinking to do, and not a long time to do it in.
Think about your children. This is no time to mess about with your family,
Josh. Take me to that room or you will die. I've got nothing to lose, I'm
going to be dead soon anyway." She had certainly listened to my brief on how
to get Josh to do want she wanted. She checked her watch. If she needed to
get to the Diplomatic Reception Room before the end of the coffee break,
there wasn't much time left.
"They're great kids. Josh, and they need you. You're all they have
left.
Besides," she smiled her curious little smile, "you could even try to
stop me. You can't do that if you're dead. I'm either going with you, or on
my own, with you dead--in ten, Josh."
I saw his chest rise and fall as his body took in more oxygen to
suppress the shock it was experiencing. I could only guess what he was
thinking:
Do I die now? Or do I accept what she's saying, and try to prevent it
on the way? At least then I'm going to be alive for a little longer.
I had blood in my throat and my voice was hoarse as I said, "Take her,
Josh. Just do it."
He looked at me and our eyes locked. I could see for sure what he was
thinking now: You fucking asshole. No matter if I had known what she was
going to do or not, to him I was now the world's biggest bastard.
Fair one.
I looked up at Sarah as she gave the final warning.
"It's make-your mind-up time." She didn't have long until the coffee
break ended.
He looked at the wall, thought for a few seconds more, and quietly
said,
"If you try to fuck with me, Josh, know this: I will kill you before
anyone has time to react. I don't want your president. I just want the other
two. But if you fuck with me ... do you understand me?"
He closed his eyes and nodded. When he opened them again he fixed them
on mine. I hoped my eyes were saying: I didn't know this was going to
happen, mate, and I'm sorry, so sorry.
But his expression told me it was a bit late for that.
Now that she was going to have an escort, Sarah took off Davy's ID card
and put her own one back on. That was detail, and detail counts.
She said, "Let's go."
She stepped back from the door as Josh walked toward it.
"My weapon might be hidden, Josh, but at the slightest sign that you're
fucking with me I'll ensure that I get you first."
He nodded, looked back at me and walked out.
She followed without giving me a second glance.
Everything was out of focus; my head was spinning. I was losing too
much blood. Between us, Davy and I had the lino pretty much covered.
But now wasn't the time to worry about that; I had to accept that I'd
been shot, and get on with it.
struggled onto my hands and knees, sucked in a couple of deep breaths
and started to crawl over toward the abandoned ID card. Every movement was
agony. With each bend of a knee or stretch of an arm I felt as if a red-hot
saw was working on my stomach. It took me what felt like forever to cover
the ten or so feet. My head was swimming as I tried to pull the nylon loop
over my head without disturbing the injury in my guts.
When I'd finally finished, I couldn't even remember why I'd done it.
I began crawling to the door, coughing, spitting lumps of blood,
moaning to myself like a drunk in the gutter, my clothes, face and hair
soaked with my blood and Davy's.
On my knees, I fumbled with the handle like a panicking child. It was a
normal knob, with the tumbler lock in the middle, but I couldn't make my
hands work. My fingers weren't listening to my brain, or maybe it was just
that they were too slippery with warm red fluid.
I knew what I was trying to do, but I couldn't accomplish it. Maybe
it's true that your life can flash before you as you die. I was suddenly
looking down a long tunnel, to when I was about six years old and fell
through a glass roof into a garage. I'd been with a gang of older boys,
running across the roof as an initiation test. I hit the ground, cut and
bruised, and had to fight with the door bolt to escape. I was so scared that
I couldn't make any
sense out of how to pull the fucking thing across, and once I'd gone
through all that, there was no way I was going to show them how much it
hurt. They let me join their gang.
My hands started to shake as they slithered around the door handle. I
was losing it. I knew I was going to die soon. I didn't care; I just didn't
want it to happen until I'd at least tried to stop Sarah.
I forced myself to calm down, take deep breaths and tell myself what I
needed to do, just as I'd done back in that garage. It worked.
"Help ... help me ..." I tried to shout, but could only manage a weak
splutter. Not surprisingly, nothing happened.
I couldn't just lie there in the doorway and wait. Pressing myself
against the frame I scrabbled and pushed myself upright and, head reeling, I
half turned, half fell into the corridor. I bent over, leaning against the
wall for support, my left hand clutching my stomach. Blood smeared along the
white plaster as I stumbled toward Crisis Four.
She didn't have far to go. If Josh fucked up and got zapped, she'd just
have to follow those TV cables and she'd be there.
My only hope was to find TO. Anyone would be a start. I focused hard.
There was no red light on outside Crisis Four. Shit. I started to look
for a fire alarm, though at that moment I didn't think I'd recognize one if
it hit me in the face.
I felt my reserves of strength ebbing by the second as I swiped the ID
card through the machine and tumbled through the door.
There was a picture on every screen, but they were moving in a slow
spin, like a kaleidoscope. I started crawling again.
I didn't know how I got to TC's chair, let alone off the floor and into
it.
All I knew was that, as I tried with every ounce of whatever strength I
had left to focus on the screens, I could see her.
Sarah and Josh had just come out of the kitchen area. The ERT guy
hadn't moved from the area of the brown screens and just turned toward them
as they appeared.
Spitting out the blood and mucus that was gathering in my throat, I hit
the microphone switch.
"Mayday, mayday. Black man, white woman on the first floor. Mayday,
mayday ..." I didn't know if it would mean anything to them, but I hoped
they'd get the idea.
There was no reaction from the ERT guy. Then all three slipped out of
focus and became a blur. I screwed my eyes shut and opened them again,
spitting out another mouthful of crap onto the desk.
Refocusing, I could see the ERT guy motioning to them to either move
out toward the staircase or go back into the kitchen. I lifted my head to
look at the picture above, which was showing what was happening on the other
side of the brown screens. There were a few people in plain clothes at the
far end, but no reaction from them either.
Fuck it! I tried again.
"All stations, all stations ..." then stopped, my head resting next to
the base of the microphone. The red light wasn't on.
I started leaving bloodstains over as many buttons as I could reach,
wishing I'd taken notice of which ones TO had hit when he turned off the
speaker.
I got a light.
"Mayday, mayday .. . first floor, first floor. Mayday, mayd--" The ERT
guy was switched on and responded immediately, moving toward them.
Sarah was quicker. She must have seen his face react to the message
from his earpiece. She drew her weapon, instinctively aiming from the
stomach as soon as it was free of her waistband. Josh dived on her, but too
late. She fired.
The ERT guy dropped like a bag of shit. Then, within a second of the
struggle, so did Josh. Fuck, what had I done?
Sarah turned and ran as the corridor filled with blurred figures in
plain clothes and black uniforms.
The cameras were now cutting from location to location as the main
control room tried to get a fix on her as she disappeared off the screen. I
knew where she was going.
I swiveled around on the chair, and with my left hand on my gut, forced
myself to my feet. The door shimmered in front of my eyes as if I were
looking through a heat haze. I staggered into the corridor. I didn't look
around, just turned right and faced the fire doors.
There couldn't have been much of the stuff left to be pumped around,
but adrenaline was getting me up and moving.
She'd be here soon. The Secret Service would bring the principals down
to the shelter until everything was clear, and she'd aim to cut them off.
I crashed through the two doors and looked up just as Sarah was taking
her last steps down the spiral stairs. She was going shit or bust, head
down, pistol in hand.
I couldn't think of anything else to do but throw myself at her in some
sort of rugby tackle. Perhaps it would have helped if I'd ever played a game
of rugby.
I collapsed against her, throwing my arms around her waist and linking
them together behind her back as her momentum propelled me backward into the
swing doors.
She was still moving, taking me with her, cracking me on the head with
her pistol. By now I really couldn't feel that much. My arms slipped down to
her legs and she started to fall with me.
The fire doors flew open again as we burst through. We both hit the
ground and the doors swung back, trapping my lower legs.
She was stretched out, her back on the floor, and I was wrapped in a
mess around her feet. I could make out the pistol was still in her hand.
My guts wrenched and screamed as I kicked my legs free from the doors
and scrambled up her body, slapping my hand down heavily on her forearm to
hold the weapon down. She kicked and bucked to try and get me off her. She
was like an insect on its back, frantic to get upright.
I became aware of screaming, shouting and heavy footsteps echoing
around the area, but it was as if a mute button had been hit, and everything
was happening a long way away.
I didn't care where the noise was coming from. All that mattered was
her left hand, which was going for Davy's pistol now that she couldn't use
hers. I could feel it in her waistband as I moved farther up her body.
Her resistance got stronger; it was as if she were having some sort of
fit, her head and body thrashing from side to side.
I put all my weight on her. It wasn't that difficult, I was fucked. Her
hand struggled to work its way between us toward the weapon. Our heads were
so close together that I could feel her breath on my face. I had to
head-butt her, there was no other way. She reacted noisily. The three times
I made contact, I heard the back of her head bounce off the floor. It was
messy, but it slowed her up.
My head now hurt almost as much as my stomach. I was in shit state.
Keeping my forehead pushed against hers, blood dripping from my mouth
and nose, I prized the gun out of her grip as she tried to clear her nose
and mouth.
I rammed the barrel into her windpipe and looked at her, my forehead
still putting pressure on hers. She didn't return my stare as I tried to
focus, just closed her eyes and tensed her body as she waited for death. Our
bodies rose and fell with her labored breathing as the doors were kicked
open and I began to make sense of the shouting from behind me.
The mute button had been deactivated.
"Release the weapon! Release the weapon now! Do it!"
I thought about it for the two seconds I would have before they pulled
or shot me off her.
Her body relaxed and she opened her eyes and looked at me. It was
almost an order.
"Do it... please."
Fuck it. I tilted the gun upward and it slid two inches until it jammed
under her chin. Pointing it toward her skull, I let my head move aside. Her
eyes followed mine as I pulled the trigger.
Blood and splintered bone splashed onto the side of my face.
I'd finished the job I'd been ordered to do; that was what I made
myself think. A moment later I felt the pain shoot up my arm as someone
kicked the pistol out of my hand.
I was manhandled onto my back. I looked up and there was ERT black
everywhere, then Josh loomed over me, blocking out everything else, blood
dripping onto me from the mess on his face. They tried to pull him off me as
he started to give me a good kicking. It wasn't working.
I turned on my side and curled up to protect myself, and through the
haze I could hear orders being shouted and the general confusion around me.
I was losing it. Josh was still screaming above me, and managed a few
more kicks. It didn't matter, I could no longer feel them. What I really
wanted to happen, did. I became unconscious.
I came out of the flat on Cambridge Street, checked I'd put the key on
the ring of my Leatherman and closed the door behind me. It was a strange
feeling, being a virtual prisoner here in Pimlico. I'd brought plenty of
worried-looking people here in the past, but never imagined that some day
I'd be one of the victims myself.
The debrief was taking forever. The Firm was trying to strike a deal
with the Americans. Both sides wanted this to go away, and they weren't the
only ones. It had been four weeks since I'd come out of hospital, and I'd
been confined to the area ever since, under what amounted to house arrest.
I was getting paid, and at operational rate, but it still wasn't a good
day out.
None of my injuries hurt much anymore, but I still needed bucket loads
of antibiotics. The entry wound had sealed up quite well. All that was left
was a dent in my stomach, colored the same vivid pink as the puncture wounds
in my arm.
Walking down the last couple of stone steps to the pavement, I looked
to my left at the crowd enjoying an end-of-the-week drink at the picnic
tables outside the pub. Friday evening's rush hour had turned the whole
street into a car park. The traffic fumes were cooking up nicely in the
early evening sun. The heat was unusual for this time of year. It felt more
like
Los Angeles than London.
I crossed between the stationary vehicles, heading for the all-in-one
shop on the corner. The Asian father and son combo were used to me now;
dad started folding a copy of the Evening Standard as soon as he saw me
come in. I felt like a local. Weaving back over the road, I headed for the
pub. There were just as many people inside, and above the din Robbie
Williams was giving it full volume on the sound system. The smell of smoke,
stale beer and body odor reminded me not to come here again. It did that
every night.
I worked my way toward the rear, where I knew it wouldn't be so packed,
and, besides, that was where the food was. I'd started to recognize some of
the regulars sad fucks like me, with nowhere else to go, or office workers
big-timing it, or old men smoking their roll-ups and spending an hour
nursing a warm pint.
I asked for my usual bottle ofPils and, helping myself to a handful of
peanuts from one of the bowls, headed for a booth. The one with the most
room was occupied by an old man who looked as if he'd just come from a
British Legion outing, all tie and association badges. He couldn't have been
there long; his bottle of light ale hadn't yet been poured into his half of
bitter.
"Anyone sitting here, mate?"
He looked up and shook his head. I eased myself into the seat slowly,
taking care that my jeans didn't ride up and expose the tag around my right
ankle. Taking a swig ofPils, I opened the newspaper.
It was all the usual doom and gloom. Ethiopian and Eritrean forces had
stopped bombing the shit out of each other with their MIG 23s to give
foreign nationals time to be airlifred from the war zone. That was the sort
of work I liked, just plain and simple war. You knew where you stood with
that shit.
I scanned the rest of the news sections, but there was still nothing
about what had happened in Washington. Still no mention of the injuries to
the ERT guy and Josh, and I knew now that there never would be. Lynn had
given me the American party line during one of our little evening rides
around town. The press release was short: a stressed-out member of the
domestic staff had become temporarily deranged in the White House basement.
It was a minor incident, dealt with in minutes. The three world leaders
hadn't been made aware until well after the event. The most the story ever
got was a column inch in the following day's Washington Post.
I was glad the ERT guy hadn't died. He'd just been wounded in the thigh
something to tell the grandchildren about. Josh had got it big time in the
face. Lynn said the round had split the flesh on the right side and made his
mouth look as if it ended by his ear. I'd been told the surgery was a
success, but I doubted he'd ever be modeling for Calvin Klein.
My one hope was that his Christian thing would work in my favor.
Sitting in the flat a few days earlier, waiting for the debriefing team to
arrive, I'd been listening to Thought for the Day on the radio.
"If you can't forgive the sin," the voice had said, "at least try to
forgive the sinner."
Sounded good to me. I just hoped Josh could get Radio Four in his
truck.
I hadn't spoken to him yet; I'd wait a while, give him time to calm
down and me time to work out what the fuck I was going to say.
I hadn't seen Kelly since the Americans released me into the Firm's
custody. We'd spoken on the phone, and she thought I was still away working.
She said that Josh had called. He'd told her nothing about what had
happened, just that Sarah and I had visited.
I still had no regrets about killing Sarah. The only thing that pissed
me off was that every time in my life I'd let someone get close to me, they
fucked me over. Everybody, that is, apart from Kelly. It seemed to be my job
to do that to her.
I'd blown it again by making promises I couldn't keep. She still wanted
to go to the Bloody Tower, and she wanted to go with me. Three times now I'd
arranged it, only to cancel at the last minute because the debrief dragged
on. At least she was going to her grandparents this weekend. Carmen and
Jimmy would spoil her rotten.
I took another long swig of Pils fuck the antibiotics, I usually forgot
to take them anyway and checked Baby-G. They started serving in twenty
minutes.
The debrief was going OK, I thought, but you never knew with these
people. I wasn't getting as hard a time of it as I might, mainly because
Lynn and Elizabeth were potentially in just as much shit as I was and were
taking measures to cover their asses. Even so, every event of those five
days was being dissected in great detail. Not documented, of course. How
could it be; it hadn't happened.
Not that any of it meant much. I was lying to the team, using a script
supplied by the good colonel. I'd RV with him each evening, and the Serb
would give us a few laps of London. As Lynn had said, "You need guiding,
Nick, on some of the more, shall we say, delicate areas of the operation."
And, of course, to avoid the slight problem of the T104, since not even
the investigation crew would be aware that such things existed. The only
ones in the know were lowlife like me, Elizabeth and Lynn. To the
investigators, I didn't even have a name; I was just referred to as the
"paid asset." That suited me just fine.
Lynn had already told me that I'd been sent on the job because, if
anyone could find her, I could. But I knew there was more to it than that.
It had become blindingly obvious that those two fuckers had known all along
what she was up to, and thought I'd be so pissed off with her I'd feed her
through the grinder without a second thought.
They'd even known where she was hiding, but wanted me to go through the
process of finding her. They reckoned that if I thought I'd tracked her down
through my own efforts, and if what I saw on the ground confirmed their
story, that would put me even more in the mood.
There were still loose ends, of course. I still couldn't work out if
Metal Mickey was part of Lynn's game or not. After all, Lynn did say he was
loyal. But to whom? Fuck it, who cared? It just annoyed me that these people
could never just tell it straight. Why bother to tell me all that bullshit?
I would still have done the job if I'd known the truth. The fucking
games they played pissed me off, and worse, they put me in danger.
Naturally, nothing in the big picture had been changed by Sarah's
death. Bin Laden was still out there doing his stuff. Yousef had closed
down, but he'd probably resurface in a year or two. And I still wasn't going
to be getting permanent cadre: they said I'd be a disruptive influence on
the team. I'd tried to get a bung instead, claiming that what happened in
the White House might have been my fuckup, but I did stop the president from
being shot. Well... you have to elaborate a bit. It didn't work.
Even the deafest old duffer in the pub must have heard their laughter.
All I got was the promise that if a single word came from my lips that was
off message I was history.
My major concern now was, what did I get up to after this? I needed to
get some real money together so I didn't have to carry on getting fucked
over by these people. Maybe I'd take a look at the American rewards program.
Bounty hunting terrorists, white supremacists and South American drug
dealers wouldn't be so bad. Maybe I could try and recover those Stingers
from the muj. Who knows?
The bottle was empty. People were three deep at the bar and it took
ages to get myself another. As I rejoined my mate in the booth, I was again
careful not to expose the light-gray band of plastic around my ankle,
housing its two inch by two inch box of electronics. I checked my watch
again; just over ten minutes till the peanuts disappeared and the menus were
put on the bar. Not that I needed one. I knew it all by heart.
I thought about Sarah again. I'd learned more about her in my stints
with Lynn than I had in all the time I'd known her. I'd always felt that she
was holding something back from me, and in my stupid way I'd decided it was
because she was scared of intimacy.
Sitting back on the cigarette-burned red velour, I started to pick at
the label on the Pils bottle. The old man bent his neck as he tried to read
the headlines on my paper. I passed it across the table.
The night before last had been another hot and humid one. Lynn had
picked me up as usual for our daily debrief on the debrief, but this time in
his new Voyager. It looked like the Firm's budget had got a bit of a boost
this new fiscal year. The air conditioner was going full blast. The Serb, as
ever, kept his eyes fixed on the road.
"How was all this allowed to happen?" I said.
"How come you didn't suspect her earlier?"
Lynn kept his gaze on the real world beyond the darkened window.
"Elizabeth voiced concerns." He shrugged.
"We took a few people aside for a word, but there was nothing we could
put our finger on. The false flag operation in Syria seemed like a good
moment to put her to the test."
Lynn obviously held a lot more pieces of the puzzle in his hand than he
was letting me see, but he did tell me this much. The Syrian operation had
been taken on by the Brits only as a means of checking whether Sarah was Bin
Laden's best mate. It was Elizabeth's idea. Sarah changed the data, killed
the Source and covered her tracks. She was good at doing that. I thought
back to her giving the American a round in the head after taking his clothes
in the forest. But she wasn't good enough in Syria. Without knowing it,
Sarah confirmed that she didn't exactly go to sleep every night humming
"Rule Britannia." It was then just a question of letting her lead the way to
Bin Laden. The only problem for Elizabeth was that she had omitted to fill
in the Americans when Sarah was posted to Washington.
Lynn had turned and looked at me as if to underline his next
disclosure.
"Things got slightly out of hand when Sarah took an active part in the
ASU," he said.
"Once that had happened, how could we tell our friends across the sea?
That was where you came in."
I let that one sink in in amongst all the other crap I was trying to
make sense of.
The investigating team had been clutching at straws to explain Sarah's
behavior, and I wasn't doing much better. I asked him, "Do you know what
turned her?" He seemed to know everything else.
"We'll never completely know, will we? People are still trying to
fathom out T. E. Lawrence ... and who really knows what made Philby and the
rest do what they did?" There was a pause.
"A team went to Sarah's mother, to pass on the tragic news. She was
saddened, of course, but very proud of her daughter's most untimely death in
the service of her country."
"I thought her parents were dead."
"No, just her father. He died when she was seventeen. A team have been
weaseling with the mother for a few weeks now. You know, trying for any
links or information that may be useful."
Sarah's father, George, they had learned, was a big-time oil executive
who was a stern disciplinarian and a major-league hypocrite. He'd spent his
whole working life in the Middle East without ever getting to like the Arabs
unless, that is, they were either royal or wealthy preferably both and took
to all things Western in much the same way that flies take to shit. The
right sort of Arab certainly didn't include his lower-class domestic staff
and their nine-year-old son.
The friendship between Sarah and Abed had been perfectly innocent, the
mother had said. The fact was, her daughter was just desperately lonely. But
as far as George was concerned, inside every Arab was a rapist just waiting
to get out.
The two kids were inseparable. Sarah was an only child, pushed from
pillar to post all her life, with a remote, domineering father, a placid,
ineffectual mother, and no opportunity to make lasting relationships. You
wouldn't need to be an agony aunt to understand her joy in finding a friend
at last.
George, however, was not amused. One day, Abed's mum and dad didn't
turn up for work. Nor did the boy come around in the afternoon, as he
usually did. The whole family seemed to have vanished. Then, just a few days
later, Sarah's father pulled the plug on her education in Saudi and packed
her off to a U.K. boarding school.
It was only after her father had died that Sarah learned what had
really happened. She was helping her mother go through her father's things
when she came across a gold Rolex Navigator.
Sarah said, "I never knew Daddy had one of these."
Her mother looked at the watch and burst into tears.
The Rolex had been given to him by a grateful business acquaintance.
It was George's prize possession. He had accused Abed of stealing it,
and thrown the whole family out onto the streets. With a reputation as
thieves hanging over them, their chances of ever working again would have
been ziff. They would have seen out their days as "dust people," the lowest
of the low, outcasts from Saudi society and living on the edge of
starvation.
Sarah waited until her mother had finished, then left the house without
another word. She never saw her again.
"Of course, I don't go along with all this nonsense about blaming
everything in your life on the traumas of childhood," Lynn said.
"My parents dragged me around Southeast Asia until I was seven, then I
went to Eton. Never did me any harm."
The menus were being plonked unceremoniously on the bar counter by the
girl who'd served me before. The thought of dishing out another hundred
stuff and chips obviously didn't fill her with too much excitement.
I decided on the pie and another beer. The same as last night and the
night before. A quick look at Baby-G told me it was seven forty-eight, just
over half an hour until my RV Traffic was still clogging the street by the
time I left, but at least it was moving. I turned left, checked my watch yet
again and headed toward Victoria Station. Thirteen minutes till the pickup.
I turned two corners and stopped, waiting to see if anyone was following.
They weren't.
Crossing the road, I cut through a housing estate that was packed with
K reg Vauxhall Astras and Sierras, sat on a wall by the rubbish chute and
waited. Half a dozen kids were skateboarding up and down the only bit of
clear tarmac they could find--the exit in front of me that led onto the main
drag toward the station. I listened to their banter, thinking about when I
was where they were.
I thought of Kelly--the girl who'd had her whole family killed, and now
had a stand-in father who constantly let her down. And worse than that, much
worse, I was probably the closest thing she had to a best friend.
Sarah's words came back to me.
"You have a child now. I hope you live long enough to see her."
I cut away from all that and got back to real life by reminding myself
of the two big lessons I'd learned in Washington. The first was never again
to be so soft with someone who showed emotion toward me. I had to stop
kidding myself that I knew, or even understood, that sort of stuff. The
second was easier: always carry a pistol. I never wanted to play Robin Hood
again.
It was last light as I sat, watched and listened. Sarah's words still
bugged me.
"You have a child now ..."
The Voyager would be arriving any minute. I looked at Baby-G and
thought about George's Rolex. And then I knew what I had to do. I wasn't
exactly a top-of-the-range example for Kelly, but the very least I could do
was be dependable. Maybe, just maybe, the one thing that Sarah had given me
by sparing my life was the chance to do the right thing.
Moving swiftly away from the RV point, I jumped a fence that secured a
communal garden.
Crouching in the shadows, I pulled the Leatherman from my pocket,
opened the knife blade, and cut away at the plastic encircling my ankle.
The pliers made short work of the half-inch steel band that ran
beneath.
I knew that the instant the circuit was broken the alarm would be
raised. Even as the tag was being binned in the bushes, the standby team
would be running for their cars, getting briefed via their body com ms
(personal radios).
Jumping back over the fence, I headed toward Victoria at a controlled,
fast pace. Fuck 'em. What were they going to do? Well, quite a bit, but I'd
worry about that when it happened. It wasn't as if I was doing an out and
out runner. I'd be back in the flat on Sunday, talking to the morons about
Afghanistan. The only difference would be that I'd have acquired two new
friends with necks as big as the Serb's, assigned to guard me 24/7, just in
case I was overcome again by the desire to take a weekend off.
There were sirens behind me now on the other side of the estate. They
must be flapping big time to call in the police.
As I neared the station I just hoped the investigating team had kids of
their own, and would understand when I explained to them on Sunday that all
I wanted to do was take my child to the Bloody Tower for a day out.
After all, I'd made her a promise. A normal person's promise.
Популярность: 12, Last-modified: Mon, 28 Jan 2008 19:40:47 GMT